A
New
Discovery
OF
A
Country
greater
than
Europe
;
Situated
in
America
,
betwixt
New-Mexico
and
the
Frozen
Sea
.
The
Occasion
of
undertaking
this
Voyage
.
MEN
are
never
weary
of
pursuing
the
Objects
they
have
in
View
;
such
as
present
them
with
Millions
of
ravishing
Qualities
,
capable
to
afford
'em
both
Satisfaction
and
Instruction
.
The
Wonders
they
there
meet
with
,
are
so
surprising
,
and
(
as
it
it
were
)
enchanting
,
that
they
are
necessarily
engaged
to
survey
the
same
with
all
possible
Exactness
,
in
order
to
satisfie
their
natural
curiosity
,
and
inform
their
Minds
.
The
Condition
of
Travellers
is
very
near
the
same
.
They
're
never
weary
of
making
new
Discoveries
.
They
're
indefatigable
in
rambling
through
unknown
Countries
and
Kingdoms
not
mention'd
in
History
;
feasting
their
Minds
with
the
Satisfaction
of
gratifying
and
enriching
the
World
with
something
unheard
of
,
that
no
Thought
could
ever
reach
before
.
'T
is
true
,
such
Enterprizes
expose
'em
to
infinite
Fatigue
and
Danger
:
But
the
Hopes
they
've
conceiv'd
of
contributing
thus
to
the
publick
Good
,
and
advancing
the
Glory
of
God
,
and
at
the
same
time
gratifying
their
natural
Inclinations
,
are
their
chief
Solace
and
Comfort
,
encouraging
them
to
suffer
all
with
Constancy
and
Pleasure
.
Those
whose
only
Aim
in
undertaking
Voyages
,
is
to
enlarge
the
Bounds
of
Christ's
Kingdom
,
and
advance
the
Glory
of
God
,
do
upon
that
Prospect
alone
valiantly
venture
their
Lives
,
making
'em
of
no
Account
.
They
endure
the
greatest
Fatigues
in
traversing
the
most
unpassable
Ways
and
horrid
Precipices
,
for
the
Execution
of
their
Designs
;
being
push'd
on
by
the
Hopes
they
entertain
of
Promoting
by
these
means
the
Glory
of
him
who
created
'em
,
and
under
whose
Conduct
they
undertake
such
toilsome
Voyages
.
It
's
usual
to
see
some
undaunted
Men
boldly
encounter
the
most
fearful
Death
,
both
in
Battels
and
in
dangerous
Voyages
:
such
as
are
not
discouraged
by
all
the
Hazards
that
surround
'em
both
by
Sea
and
Land
;
nothing
being
able
to
withstand
the
Valour
and
Courage
that
prompts
'em
to
attempt
any
thing
.
Therefore
is
it
,
that
we
oft-times
see
'em
succeed
in
obtaining
their
Designs
,
and
compassing
their
most
difficult
Enterprizes
.
Yet
it
's
to
be
acknowledg'd
,
that
if
they
took
a
serious
View
of
the
Perils
they
're
about
to
encounter
,
and
consider'd
'em
in
cold
Blood
,
they
might
perhaps
find
Difficulty
to
persuade
themselves
into
such
resolute
Thoughts
;
at
least
,
they
wou'd
not
form
their
Designs
after
such
a
daring
and
fearless
manner
.
But
generally
they
do
not
survey
their
Dangers
before-hand
,
but
in
the
Bulk
,
and
with
a
passing
View
;
and
having
once
set
their
Hands
to
the
Work
,
Occasion
engages
'em
insensibly
,
and
entices
'em
further
on
than
they
cou'd
have
believ'd
at
first
.
Insomuch
that
many
of
the
great
Discoveries
owing
to
Voyages
are
rather
the
Result
of
Chance
,
than
any
well
form'd
Design
.
Something
of
the
same
Nature
has
happen'd
to
my self
in
the
Discovery
I
now
bring
to
Light
.
I
was
from
my
Infancy
very
fond
of
Travelling
;
and
my
natural
Curiosity
induc'd
me
to
visit
many
Parts
of
Europe
successively
.
But
not
being
satisfied
with
that
,
I
bended
my
Inclinations
yet
further
,
and
was
eager
upon
seeing
remoter
Countries
and
Nations
not
yet
heard
of
;
and
in
gratifying
this
natural
Itch
,
was
I
led
upon
this
Discovery
of
a
vast
and
large
Country
,
where
no
European
ever
was
before
my self
.
'T
is
true
indeed
,
I
could
not
foresee
the
Embarassing
Difficulties
and
Dangers
I
was
oblig'd
to
encounter
in
this
my
painful
Voyage
.
Nay
,
perhaps
the
very
Thoughts
of
'em
might
have
discourag'd
and
scar'd
me
from
attempting
a
Design
so
laborious
and
toilsome
,
and
environ'd
with
such
fearful
Difficulties
.
But
maugre
all
these
Discouragements
I
've
at
length
perfected
my
Design
,
the
Undertaking
of
which
was
enough
to
frighten
any
other
but
my self
.
In
which
I
've
satisfy'd
my
Desires
,
both
in
regard
of
the
Curiosity
I
was
possess'd
of
for
seeing
new
Countries
and
strange
Faces
;
and
also
upon
the
Account
of
my
Resolution
to
employ
and
dedicate
my self
to
the
Glory
of
God
,
and
the
Salvation
of
Souls
.
Thus
it
was
that
I
discover'd
a
wonderful
Country
never
known
till
now
;
of
which
I
here
give
an
ample
Description
;
and
(
●s
I
think
)
circumstantiate
enough
:
It
being
divided
into
several
small
Chapters
,
for
the
Conveniency
of
the
Reader
.
I
am
hopeful
the
World
shall
return
me
thanks
for
my
Pains
,
because
of
the
Advantage
shall
accrue
to
'em
by
the
same
.
In
fine
,
their
Approbation
shall
sufficiently
recompense
all
the
Trouble
and
Dangers
I
've
gone
through
.
I
am
not
insensible
that
such
as
never
dar'd
to
travel
themselves
,
or
never
read
the
Histories
of
the
Curious
and
Brave
,
who
have
given
Relations
of
the
strange
Courtries
they
had
occasion
to
see
;
I
say
,
Idoubt
not
but
that
sort
of
Cattle
shall
account
of
this
my
Discovery
as
being
false
and
incredible
.
But
I
shall
not
be
amus'd
at
what
Men
of
that
Gang
have
to
say
.
They
themselves
were
never
Masters
of
the
Courage
and
Valour
which
inspires
Men
to
undertake
the
glorious
Enterprizes
that
gain
'em
Reputation
in
the
World
.
They
are
confin'd
in
narrow
Bounds
,
and
can
never
have
the
Soul
to
atchieve
any
thing
that
can
procure
'em
a
distinguishing
and
advantageous
Character
among
Men.
It
were
better
for
'em
to
admire
what
they
cannot
comprehend
,
and
rest
satisfied
in
a
wise
and
profound
Silence
,
than
thus
foolishly
to
blame
what
they
know
nothing
of
.
They
generally
accuse
Travellers
of
venting
an
Infinity
of
Lies
and
Impostures
:
But
Men
of
a
magnanimous
and
firm
Courage
are
plac'd
far
above
such
silly
Raveries
:
For
when
they
've
done
all
to
blacken
our
Reputation
,
we
shall
still
receive
for
our
Reward
,
the
Esteem
and
Approbation
of
Men
of
Honour
,
who
being
endow'd
with
knowing
and
penetrating
Souls
,
are
capable
to
give
equal
and
impartial
Judgment
of
Travels
,
and
of
the
just
Merit
of
such
as
have
hazarded
their
Lives
for
the
Glory
of
God
,
and
the
Good
of
the
Publick
.
This
is
the
happy
and
agreeable
Recompence
which
redounds
to
the
daring
Travellers
that
so
valiantly
expose
themselves
to
all
manner
of
Fatigue
and
Danger
,
that
by
so
doing
,
they
may
become
useful
to
Mankind
.
CHAP.
I.
The
Motives
which
engag'd
the
Authour
of
this
Discovery
to
undertake
the
Voyage
here
related
.
I
Always
found
in
my self
a
strong
Inclination
to
retire
from
the
World
,
and
regulate
my
Life
according
to
the
Rules
of
pure
and
severe
Virtue
:
and
in
compliance
with
this
Humour
,
I
enter'd
into
the
Franciscan
Order
,
designing
to
confine
my self
to
an
austere
Way
of
Living
.
I
was
over-joy'd
then
,
when
I
read
in
History
the
Travels
and
Voyages
of
the
Priests
of
my
own
Order
,
who
indeed
were
the
first
that
undertook
Missions
into
any
Place
.
And
oft-times
represented
to
my self
that
there
could
be
nothing
more
great
or
glorious
than
to
instruct
the
Ignorant
and
Barbarous
,
and
lead
'em
to
the
Light
of
the
Gospel
;
and
having
remark'd
that
the
Franciscans
had
behav'd
themselves
in
this
Work
with
a
great
deal
of
Zeal
and
Success
,
I
found
this
begat
in
my
Mind
a
Desire
of
tracing
their
Footsteps
,
and
dedicating
my self
after
their
Example
,
to
the
Glory
of
God
and
the
Salvation
of
Souls
.
In
reading
the
History
of
our
Order
I
observ'd
that
in
a
general
Assembly
held
in
the
Year
1621
,
it
was
reckon'd
,
that
since
the
first
Passing
of
the
Reverend
Father
Martin
de
Valence
(
one
of
our
first
Reformers
)
into
America
,
there
had
been
more
than
five
hundred
Convents
of
Recollects
establish'd
in
that
New
World
,
and
distributed
into
Two
and
twenty
Provinces
.
As
I
advanc'd
in
Years
,
this
Inclination
to
pass
the
Seas
,
fortify'd
it self
more
in
my
Mind
.
It
is
true
,
one
of
my
Sisters
married
at
Ghent
,
whom
I
lov'd
very
tenderly
,
did
dissuade
me
from
my
Design
as
much
as
she
could
,
and
never
ceas'd
to
redouble
her
Sollicitations
to
that
purpose
,
while
I
had
occasion
to
be
with
her
in
that
great
City
,
whither
I
had
gone
to
learn
the
Dutch
Language
:
But
being
sollicited
on
the
other
hand
by
many
of
my
Friends
at
Amsterdam
,
to
go
to
the
East-Indies
,
my
natural
Inclination
,
join'd
to
the
Influence
of
their
Requests
,
did
move
me
much
,
and
had
almost
determin'd
me
to
undertake
a
Sea-Voyage
.
Being
then
that
all
the
Remonstrances
of
my
Sister
could
not
dissuade
me
from
travelling
,
I
first
commenc'd
a
Journey
into
Italy
;
and
,
in
obedience
to
the
Orders
of
my
Superiour
,
visited
all
the
great
Churches
and
most
considerable
Convents
of
our
Order
,
both
in
that
Country
,
and
in
Germany
;
which
did
in
some
measure
gratifie
my
curious
Temper
.
But
having
return'd
to
the
Netherlands
,
the
Reverend
Father
William
Herinx
,
late
Bishop
of
Ipres
,
did
oppose
himself
to
the
Resolution
I
had
of
continuing
to
travel
,
detaining
me
in
the
Convent
of
Halles
in
Hainault
,
where
I
was
oblig'd
to
perform
the
Office
of
Preacher
for
a
Year
.
After
which
,
with
the
Consent
of
my
Superiour
,
I
came
into
the
Country
of
Artoìs
,
from
whence
I
was
sent
to
Calais
,
to
mendicate
there
in
time
of
Herring-salting
.
Being
there
,
I
was
passionately
in
love
with
hearing
the
Relations
that
Masters
of
Ships
gave
of
their
Voyages
.
Afterwards
I
return'd
to
our
Convent
at
Biez
,
by
the
way
of
Dunkirk
;
where
I
us'd
oft-times
to
sculk
behind
the
Doors
of
Victualling-houses
,
while
the
Sea-men
were
giving
Account
of
their
Adventures
.
The
Smoke
of
Tobacco
was
disagreeable
to
me
,
and
created
Pains
in
my
Stomach
,
while
I
was
thus
intent
upon
giving
ear
to
their
Relations
:
Yet
nevertheless
I
was
very
attentive
to
the
Accounts
they
gave
of
their
Encounters
by
Sea
,
the
Perils
they
had
gone
through
,
and
all
the
Accidents
which
befel
them
in
their
long
Voyages
.
This
Occupation
was
so
agreeable
and
engaging
,
that
I
have
spent
whole
Days
and
Nights
in
it
without
eating
;
for
I
always
came
to
understand
some
new
thing
concerning
the
Customs
and
Ways
of
Living
in
remote
Places
;
and
concerning
the
Pleasantness
,
Fertility
,
and
Riches
of
the
Countries
where
these
Men
had
been
.
Thus
I
fortified
my self
more
and
more
in
my
ancient
Resolution
;
and
that
I
might
advance
it
yet
further
,
I
went
Missionary
into
most
part
of
the
Towns
of
Holland
;
and
stopp'd
at
length
at
Mastreicht
,
for
eight
Months
together
,
administring
the
Sacraments
to
more
than
Three
thousand
wounded
Men
:
In
which
Occupation
I
ventur'd
many
Dangers
among
the
Sick
People
,
being
taken
ill
both
of
a
Spotted
Fever
and
a
Dysenterie
,
which
brought
me
very
low
,
and
near
unto
Death
:
But
God
at
length
restor'd
me
to
my
former
Health
,
by
the
Care
and
Succour
of
a
very
skilful
Dutch
Physician
.
The
next
Year
,
by
a
singular
effect
of
my
Zeal
,
I
was
engag'd
in
promoting
the
Salvation
of
Souls
,
happening
then
to
be
present
at
the
bloody
Battel
of
Seneffe
,
where
I
was
busied
in
administring
Comfort
to
the
poor
wounded
Men
:
Till
at
length
,
after
having
endur'd
all
manner
of
Fatigue
and
Toil
,
and
having
run
the
risque
of
extreme
Dangers
at
Sieges
of
Towns
in
the
Trenches
,
and
in
Fields
of
Battel
,
(
where
I
never
ceas'd
to
expose
my self
for
the
good
of
Mens
Souls
)
while
these
bloody
Men
were
breathing
nothing
but
Slaughter
and
Blood
,
I
happily
found
my self
in
a
condition
to
satisfie
my
first
Inclination
:
For
I
then
receiv'd
Orders
of
my
Superiours
to
go
for
Rochel
,
in
order
to
embark
in
quality
of
Missionary
for
Canada
.
Within
two
Leagues
of
that
City
I
perform'd
the
Function
of
Curate
near
two
Months
;
being
invited
so
to
do
by
the
Pastor
of
the
Place
,
who
had
occasion
to
be
absent
from
his
Charge
.
But
afterwards
I
totally
resign'd
my self
to
the
Providence
of
God
,
having
commenc'd
my
Passage
through
a
long
Tract
of
Sea
,
the
greatest
,
perhaps
,
and
the
longest
of
any
that
is
in
the
Ocean
.
I
embark'd
then
in
Company
of
Mr.
Francis
de
Laval
,
created
then
Bishop
of
Petrée
in
partibus
Infidelium
,
and
since
Bishop
of
Quebec
,
the
Capital
City
of
Canada
.
Then
my
Design
of
Voyaging
receiv'd
fresh
Augmentations
:
Yet
I
staid
in
that
Country
Four
Years
,
and
was
sent
thence
in
Mission
while
the
Abbot
of
Fenelon
,
present
Archbishop
of
Cambray
,
resided
there
.
I
shall
not
here
recount
the
several
Adventures
of
our
Voyage
,
nor
the
Fights
we
were
engag'd
in
with
the
Ships
of
Turkey
,
Tunis
,
and
Algiers
,
who
attempted
several
times
to
have
taken
us
;
but
without
success
.
Nor
shall
I
stay
to
relate
our
approach
to
Cape
Breton
,
where
we
beheld
with
incredible
Delight
the
Battel
ordinarily
fought
betwixt
the
Fishes
call'd
Espadons
and
the
Whales
,
their
mortal
Enemies
;
neither
am
I
to
detain
my
Reader
with
an
account
of
what
vast
Quantities
of
Fish
we
took
at
Forty
Fathom
Water
,
upon
the
Great
Bank
of
New-found-Land
;
or
what
great
Numbers
of
Ships
we
rencounter'd
,
that
were
bound
thither
from
different
Nations
to
Fish
in
these
Places
,
which
afford
such
infinite
Numbers
of
all
manner
of
Fishes
.
These
diverting
Sights
were
very
agreeable
to
all
our
Crew
,
which
was
then
about
an
Hundred
Men
strong
,
to
three
Fourths
of
whom
I
administred
the
Sacraments
,
they
being
Catholicks
.
I
perform'd
likewise
Divine
Service
every
Day
while
the
Weather
was
calm
;
and
we
sung
the
Itinerary
of
the
Clergy
,
translated
into
French
Verse
,
after
the
Evening
Prayers
.
Thus
we
sweetly
pass'd
our
Time
a-board
,
'till
at
length
we
arriv'd
at
Quebec
,
the
Capital
City
of
Canada
.
CHAP.
II.
The
Means
by
which
the
Author
accustom'd
himself
to
endure
the
Travail
and
Fatigue
of
his
laborious
Mission
.
MR.
Francis
de
Laval
,
Bishop
of
Petrée
,
having
taken
possession
of
the
Bishoprick
of
Quebec
,
which
was
conferr'd
upon
him
by
Pope
Clement
X.
and
that
contrary
to
the
Sentiments
of
many
Persons
of
Quality
,
who
,
by
means
of
his
Preferment
,
were
frustrated
of
their
own
Pretensions
:
This
Reverend
Prelate
(
I
say
)
having
taken
into
consideration
the
Fervency
of
my
Zeal
in
Preaching
the
Gospel
in
my
Voyage
,
my
assiduous
Diligence
in
performing
Divine
Service
,
and
the
Care
I
had
taken
to
hinder
the
Young
Fellows
of
our
Crew
from
keeping
Loose
Company
with
the
Women
and
Maids
that
came
along
with
us
(
for
which
I
had
oft-times
been
rewarded
with
Anger
and
Hatred
;
)
these
Reasons
,
and
such-like
,
procur'd
me
the
Favour
and
Applause
of
this
Illustrious
Prelate
,
he
obliging
me
to
Preach
in
Advent
and
Lent
to
the
Cloister
of
St.
Augustin
in
the
Hospital
of
Quebec
.
But
in
the
mean
while
,
all
this
did
not
satisfie
my
natural
Inclination
:
I
us'd
oft-times
to
go
some
Twenty
or
Thirty
Leagues
off
the
Town
to
see
the
Country
,
wearing
a
little
Hood
,
and
making
use
of
large
Rackets
,
without
which
I
had
been
in
danger
of
falling
headlong
over
fearful
Precipices
.
Sometimes
to
ease
my self
a
little
,
I
made
a
great
Dog
I
had
brought
with
me
,
drag
my
little
Baggage
along
,
that
I
might
arrive
the
sooner
at
Trois
Rivieres
,
St.
Ann
,
and
Cape
Tourmente
,
Bourgroyal
,
the
Point
de
Levi
,
and
at
the
Island
of
St.
Laurence
,
whither
I
design'd
.
There
I
assembled
together
,
in
one
of
the
largest
Cottages
of
that
Country
,
as
many
People
as
I
could
gather
;
after
which
,
I
admitted
them
to
Confession
,
and
to
the
Holy
Communion
.
In
the
Night-time
I
had
nothing
to
cover
me
but
a
Cloak
;
and
sometimes
the
Frost
pierc'd
to
my
very
Bones
,
which
oblig'd
me
to
make
a
Fire
five
or
six
times
in
a
Night
,
to
prevent
my
freezing
to
death
.
My
Commons
also
were
very
short
,
scarce
more
than
to
keep
me
from
starving
.
In
the
Summer-season
I
was
oblig'd
,
in
the
continuance
of
my
Mission
,
to
travel
by
Canou's
,
that
is
,
a
sort
of
little
Boats
(
which
I
shall
describe
hereafter
)
that
they
make
use
of
in
Lakes
and
Rivers
:
Which
sort
of
Contrivance
succeeded
well
enough
where
the
Water
was
shallow
,
or
about
two
or
three
Foot
deep
;
But
when
we
came
to
any
deeper
Place
,
then
the
Boat
,
which
was
round
underneath
,
was
in
danger
of
over-turning
,
insomuch
that
I
had
certainly
perish'd
in
the
Water
,
had
not
I
taken
a
circumspect
Care
of
my self
.
However
,
I
found
my self
oblig'd
to
travel
after
this
manner
,
for
there
were
no
passable
Roads
in
this
Country
;
it
being
imposbleto
travel
over-land
in
these
new
Colonies
,
because
of
that
infinite
number
of
Trees
and
Woods
that
replenish
them
on
all
sides
,
which
must
needs
be
cut
down
or
burn'd
,
before
any
practicable
Way
be
made
.
CHAP.
III.
A
Description
of
those
Canou's
that
they
make
use
of
in
the
Summer-time
in
America
,
to
waft
them
along
the
Country
.
THese
Canou's
are
round
underneath
,
as
I
said
but
now
,
and
pointed
at
the
two
ends
,
not
unlike
the
Venetian
Gondals
:
without
them
it
were
impossible
to
travel
in
America
,
for
the
Country
is
full
of
vast
and
wide-extended
Forrests
:
Besides
,
the
impetuous
Winds
sometimes
pluck
up
the
Trees
by
the
Roots
,
and
Time
it self
renverses
great
numbers
of
'em
,
which
tumbling
down
through
Age
,
are
hudled
so
one
above
another
,
that
the
Ways
are
totally
embarass'd
and
render'd
impracticable
.
The
Savage
Natives
are
very
ingenious
in
making
these
Canou's
:
They
make
them
of
the
Rinds
of
Birch-Trees
,
which
they
pull
very
neatly
off
that
sort
of
Trees
,
they
being
considerably
bigger
than
those
of
Europe
.
They
betake
themselves
to
this
Work
generally
about
the
end
of
Winter
,
in
the
vast
Forests
that
lie
towards
the
Northern
Parts
of
these
Countries
.
For
supporting
this
Bark
they
line
it
within
with
Ribs
or
pieces
of
common
Wood
,
or
Cedar
,
about
four
Fingers
broad
;
this
they
furbish
up
with
small
Poles
made
smooth
that
make
the
circumference
of
the
Canou
;
then
by
other
Poles
going
a-cross
about
an
Inch
,
or
an
Inch
and
a
half
thick
,
which
are
very
smoothly
polish'd
;
these
they
join
on
both
sides
to
the
Bark
by
small
Roots
of
Trees
cloven
in
two
,
not
much
unlike
the
Willows
that
we
make
our
Baskets
of
in
Europe
.
These
Canou's
have
no
Rudder
as
the
bigger
Shallops
have
,
for
they
conduct
them
meerly
by
the
force
of
their
Arms
with
some
small
Oars
;
and
can
turn
them
with
an
incredible
swiftness
,
and
direct
them
whither
they
list
.
Those
that
are
accustom'd
to
manage
them
,
can
make
'em
go
at
a
wonderful
rate
,
even
in
calm
Weather
;
but
when
the
Wind
is
favourable
,
they
are
expedite
to
a
Miracle
;
for
they
then
make
use
of
little
Sails
made
of
the
same
Bark
,
but
thinner
than
that
of
the
Canou's
.
As
for
the
Europeans
,
that
by
long
usage
come
to
be
well
vers'd
in
this
sort
of
Tackling
,
they
make
use
of
about
four
Ells
of
Linnen-cloth
,
hoisted
up
on
a
little
Mast
,
the
foot
of
which
is
receiv'd
by
a
Hole
made
in
a
square
piece
of
light
Wood
,
that
is
fastned
betwixt
the
Ribs
and
the
Bark
of
the
Canou's
towards
the
bottom
.
Those
that
are
well
skill'd
in
managing
these
Canou's
,
may
run
Thirty
,
or
Thirty
five
Leagues
in
a
Day
upon
Rivers
,
and
sometimes
more
in
Lakes
,
if
the
Wind
be
favourable
:
But
some
of
'em
are
much
bigger
than
others
.
They
carry
generally
about
a
Thousand
pound
weight
,
some
Twelve
hundred
,
and
the
biggest
not
more
than
Fifteen
hundred
pound
.
The
least
of
'em
may
carry
Three
or
four
hundred
pound
weight
,
together
with
two
Men
or
Women
to
steer
them
along
.
But
the
Greater
must
have
Three
or
Four
Men
to
manage
them
,
and
sometimes
,
when
Business
requires
expedition
,
Seven
or
Eight
to
quicken
their
pace
.
CHAP.
IV.
Other
Motives
that
induc'd
the
Author
more
forcibly
to
undertake
this
Discovery
.
I
Was
passionately
zealous
,
in
imitation
of
many
Priests
of
my
Order
,
for
enlarging
the
Limits
of
Christianity
,
and
converting
the
barbarous
Americans
to
the
Belief
of
the
Gospel
:
and
in
pursuance
of
that
Design
,
I
look'd
upon
the
Employment
of
a
Missionary
as
a
most
Honourable
Post
for
me
;
so
that
whenever
I
found
the
opportunity
of
a
Mission
,
I
willingly
embrac'd
it
;
tho'
it
oblig'd
me
to
travel
more
than
Twelve
hundred
Leagues
off
Canada
:
Yet
I
perswaded
several
to
accompany
me
in
my
Voyage
;
and
neglected
not
any
thing
that
might
tend
to
the
furtherance
of
my
Design
.
At
first
,
for
a
Trial
I
was
sent
in
Mission
about
a
Hundred
and
twenty
Leagues
beyond
Quebec
.
I
went
up
the
River
St.
Laurence
,
and
arriv'd
at
length
at
the
brink
of
a
Lake
call'd
by
the
Natives
Ontario
,
which
I
shall
describe
afterwards
.
Being
there
,
I
perswaded
several
of
the
savage
Barbarians
to
cultivate
the
Ground
,
and
dress
some
Wood
for
building
a
Lodge
to
us
.
I
caus'd
'em
make
a
Cross
of
an
extraordinary
heighth
and
bigness
;
I
caus'd
'em
likewise
build
a
Chapel
near
to
the
Lake
,
and
establish'd
my self
there
,
with
another
of
my
own
Order
,
by
Name
,
Father
Luke
Buisset
,
whom
I
had
induc'd
to
come
along
with
me
,
and
who
dy'd
since
in
our
Franciscan
Convent
upon
the
Sambre
:
I
shall
have
occasion
afterwards
to
speak
of
him
,
for
that
we
cohabited
in
Canada
for
a
long
time
,
and
were
Fellow-Labourers
in
our
Establishment
at
Catarockouy
;
which
was
the
Place
where
we
oft-times
concerted
the
Measures
of
making
this
Discovery
I
am
about
to
relate
.
I
there
gave
my self
much
to
the
reading
of
Voyages
,
and
encreas'd
the
Ambition
I
had
to
pursue
my
Design
,
from
what
Light
the
Savages
imparted
to
us
in
that
matter
:
In
fine
,
I
plainly
perceiv'd
by
what
Relations
I
had
of
several
Particulars
in
different
Nations
,
that
it
were
not
a
matter
of
great
difficulty
to
make
considerable
Establishments
to
the
South-East
of
the
great
Lakes
;
and
that
by
the
conveniency
of
a
great
River
call'd
Hoio
,
whch
passes
through
the
Country
of
the
Iroquois
,
a
Passage
might
be
made
into
the
Sea
at
Cape
Floride
.
While
I
resided
in
that
place
,
I
made
several
little
Tours
,
sometimes
with
the
Inhabitants
of
Canada
,
that
we
had
brought
along
to
settle
at
our
Fort
of
Catarockouy
;
sometimes
in
company
of
the
Savages
alone
,
with
whom
I
convers'd
frequently
.
And
as
I
foresaw
that
the
Iroquois
might
become
jealous
and
suspicious
of
our
Discoveries
,
I
resolv'd
to
make
a
Tour
round
their
Five
Cantons
;
and
in
pursuance
of
this
Design
,
threw
my self
among
'em
,
being
accompany'd
only
with
a
Soldier
of
our
Fort
,
who
travell'd
with
me
Seventy
Leagues
,
or
near
the
Matter
,
on
this
Occasion
;
we
having
our
Feet
arm'd
with
large
Rackets
,
to
prevent
the
Injury
of
the
Snow
,
which
abounds
in
that
Country
in
time
of
Winter
.
I
had
already
acquir'd
some
small
Knowledge
of
the
Iroquois
Language
;
and
while
I
travell'd
in
this
manner
among
them
,
they
were
surpriz'd
to
see
me
walk
in
midst
of
Snow
,
and
lodge
my self
in
the
wild
Forests
that
their
Country
is
full
of
.
We
were
oblig'd
to
dig
Four
foot
deep
into
the
Snow
to
make
Fire
at
night
,
after
having
journey'd
Ten
or
Twelve
Leagues
over-day
.
Our
Shooes
were
made
after
the
Fashion
of
those
of
the
Natives
,
but
were
not
able
to
keep
out
the
Snow
,
which
melted
as
soon
as
our
Feet
touch'd
it
,
it
having
receiv'd
heat
from
the
motion
of
us
walking
along
.
We
made
use
of
the
Barks
of
Trees
to
cover
us
when
we
went
to
sleep
;
and
were
carefully
sollicitous
to
keep
on
great
Fires
to
defend
us
from
the
nipping
Colds
.
in
this
lonesome
Condition
spent
we
the
Nights
,
waiting
the
welcome
return
of
the
Sun
,
that
we
might
go
on
in
our
Journey
.
As
for
Food
,
we
had
none
,
save
the
Indian
Corn
grinded
small
,
which
we
diluted
with
Water
to
make
it
go
down
the
better
.
Thus
we
pass'd
through
the
Countries
of
the
Honnehiouts
and
Honnontages
,
who
gave
us
a
very
kind
reception
,
and
are
the
most
Warlike
People
of
all
the
Iroquois
.
When
they
saw
us
,
they
put
their
Fore-fingers
on
their
Mouths
,
signifying
the
surprizal
they
were
in
at
the
troublesom
and
difficult
Journey
we
had
made
in
the
middle
of
Winter
.
Then
looking
upon
the
mean
and
mortifying
Habit
of
St.
Francis
,
they
cry'd
aloud
,
Hetchitagon
!
that
is
,
Barefoot
;
and
did
with
all
manner
of
passion
and
astonishment
pronounce
the
Word
Gannoron
:
intimating
,
that
it
must
needs
have
been
a
Business
of
great
Importance
that
mov'd
us
to
attempt
such
a
difficult
Journey
at
so
unseasonable
a
time
.
These
Savages
regal'd
us
with
Elk
and
Venison
,
dress'd
after
their
own
fashion
,
which
we
eat
of
,
and
afterwards
took
leave
of
'em
,
going
further
on
in
our
Journey
.
When
we
departed
,
we
carry'd
our
Bed-cloaths
on
our
Backs
,
and
took
with
us
a
little
Pot
to
boyl
their
Corn
in
.
We
pass'd
through
ways
quite
inundated
,
that
would
have
been
absolutely
impracticable
to
any
European
:
For
when
we
came
at
vast
Marshes
and
overflowing
Brooks
,
we
were
oblig'd
to
climb
along
by
the
Trees
.
At
length
with
much
difficulty
we
arriv'd
at
Ganniekez
,
or
Agniez
,
which
is
one
of
the
Five
Cantons
of
the
Iroquois
,
situated
about
a
large
Day
's
Journey
from
New-Holland
,
call'd
at
present
New-York
:
Being
there
,
we
were
forc'd
to
season
our
Indian
Corn
(
which
we
had
us'd
to
bruize
betwixt
two
Stones
)
with
little
Frogs
that
the
Natives
gather'd
in
the
Meads
towards
Easter
,
when
the
Snow
was
all
gone
.
We
stay'd
some
time
in
this
Kingdom
,
lodging
with
a
Iesuite
that
had
been
born
at
Lions
,
to
transcribe
an
Iroquiese
Dictionary
.
When
the
Weather
began
to
be
more
favourable
,
we
chanc'd
one
day
to
meet
with
three
Dutch-men
on
Horse-back
,
who
had
come
thither
to
treat
about
the
Beavers
:
They
were
sent
and
order'd
thither
by
Major
Andrews
,
the
Man
who
subdu'd
Boston
and
New-York
to
the
King
of
England
,
and
is
at
present
Governour
of
Virginia
.
These
Gentlemen
alighted
from
their
Horses
,
that
we
might
mount
em
,
taking
us
along
with
them
to
New-Orange
to
be
regal'd
.
So
soon
as
they
heard
me
speak
Dutch
,
they
testifi'd
a
great
deal
of
Friendship
to
me
,
and
told
me
they
had
read
several
Histories
of
the
Discoveries
made
by
those
of
our
Franciscan
Order
in
the
Northern
Parts
of
America
,
but
had
never
before
seen
any
wear
the
Habit
in
these
Countries
as
we
did
.
They
likewise
express'd
great
Gladness
to
see
me
abiding
among
them
,
for
the
Spiritual
Comfort
and
Advantage
of
many
Catholicks
who
had
come
from
our
Netherlands
and
setled
there
:
And
I
should
very
willingly
have
yielded
to
their
Intreaties
in
residing
there
,
but
that
I
was
afraid
of
giving
any
umbrage
to
the
Jesuites
,
who
had
receiv'd
me
very
kindly
;
and
besides
,
was
aware
of
offending
the
Colony
of
Canada
,
because
of
the
Commerce
they
had
with
the
Savages
of
my
Acquaintance
in
Beavers
and
Skins
.
We
therefore
return'd
all
Thanks
to
the
Gentlemen
for
their
Kindness
,
and
return'd
again
to
Catarockouy
with
much
less
difficulty
than
we
went
.
But
all
this
had
no
other
effect
than
to
augment
the
Itching
I
had
to
discover
remoter
Countries
.
CHAP.
V.
A
Description
of
the
Fort
Catarockouy
,
call'd
since
Frontenac
.
THis
Fort
is
situated
a
Hundred
Leagues
from
Quebec
(
the
Capital
City
of
Canada
)
up
the
River
St.
Laurence
Southwards
.
It
is
built
near
to
the
Place
where
the
Lake
Ontario
(
which
is
as
much
as
to
say
,
the
pretty
Lake
)
discharges
it self
.
It
was
surrounded
with
a
Rampart
,
great
Stakes
and
Palisado's
,
and
four
Bastions
,
by
the
Order
of
Count
Frontenac
,
Governour-General
of
Canada
.
They
found
it
necessary
to
build
this
Fort
for
a
Bulwark
against
the
Excursions
of
the
Iroquois
,
and
to
interrupt
the
Trade
of
Skins
that
these
Savages
maintain
with
the
Inhabitants
of
New-York
,
and
the
Hollanders
,
who
have
form'd
a
New
Colony
there
;
for
they
furnish
the
Savages
with
Commodities
at
cheaper
Rates
than
the
French
of
Canada
.
The
Iroquois
are
an
insolent
and
barbarous
Nation
,
that
has
shed
the
Blood
of
more
than
Two
millions
of
Souls
in
that
vast-extended
Country
.
They
never
cease
from
disturbing
the
Repose
of
the
Europeans
,
unless
it
be
for
fear
of
their
Arms
:
For
they
entertain
no
Commerce
with
them
,
save
in
the
Merchandise-Goods
they
stand
in
need
of
,
and
in
Fire-Arms
,
which
they
buy
on
purpose
to
use
against
their
Neighbours
▪
and
by
the
means
of
which
,
they
have
compass'd
the
Destruction
of
an
infinite
Number
of
People
,
extending
their
bloody
Conquests
above
5
or
600
Leagues
beyond
their
own
Precincts
,
and
exterminating
whatever
Nations
they
hate
.
This
Fort
,
which
at
first
was
only
surrounded
with
Stakes
,
Palisado's
,
and
earthen
Ramparts
;
has
been
enlarg'd
since
the
commencement
of
my
Mission
into
these
Countries
,
to
the
circumference
of
Three
hundred
and
sixty
Toises
(
each
of
these
being
six
Foot
in
length
)
and
is
now
adorn'd
with
Free-Stone
,
which
they
find
naturally
polish'd
by
the
shock
of
the
Water
upon
the
brink
of
the
Lake
Ontario
or
Frontenac
.
They
wrought
at
this
Fort
with
so
much
diligence
and
expedition
,
that
in
two
Years
time
it
was
advanc'd
to
this
perfection
,
by
the
Care
and
Conduct
of
Sieur-Cavelier
de
la
Salle
,
who
was
a
Norman
born
;
a
Man
of
great
Conduct
and
profound
Policy
.
He
oft-times
pretended
to
me
,
that
he
was
a
Parisian
by
Birth
,
thinking
thereby
to
engage
the
Father
Luke
Buisset
before-mention'd
,
and
me
,
to
put
more
confidence
in
him
:
For
he
had
easily
remark'd
from
our
ordinary
Conversation
,
that
the
Flemish
,
and
several
other
Nations
,
are
prone
to
be
jealous
of
the
Normans
.
I
am
sensible
that
there
are
Men
of
Honour
and
Probity
in
Normandy
,
as
well
as
elsewhere
;
but
nevertheless
it
is
certain
,
that
other
Nations
are
generally
more
free
,
and
less
sly
and
intriguing
,
than
the
Inhabitants
of
that
Province
of
France
.
This
Fort
Frontenac
lies
to
the
Northward
of
this
Lake
,
near
to
its
Mouth
,
where
it
exoners
it self
;
and
is
situated
in
a
Peninsula
,
of
which
the
Isthmus
is
digg'd
into
a
Ditch
.
On
the
other
side
,
it
has
partly
the
Brink
of
the
Lake
surrounding
it
,
partly
a
pretty
sort
of
a
natural
Mould
,
where
all
manner
of
Ships
may
ride
safely
.
The
Situation
of
this
Fort
is
so
advantageous
,
that
they
can
easily
prevent
the
Sallies
and
Returns
of
the
Iroquois
;
and
in
the
space
of
Twenty
four
Hours
,
can
wage
War
with
them
in
the
heart
of
their
own
Country
.
This
is
easily
compass'd
by
the
help
of
their
Barques
,
of
which
I
saw
Three
all
deck'd
and
mounted
,
at
my
last
departure
thence
.
With
these
Barques
in
a
very
little
time
they
can
convey
themselves
to
the
South-side
of
the
Lake
,
and
pillage
(
if
it
be
needful
)
the
Country
of
the
Tsonnontouans
,
who
are
the
most
numerous
of
all
the
Provinces
of
the
Iroquois
.
They
manure
a
great
deal
of
Ground
for
sowing
their
Indian
Corn
upon
,
of
which
they
reap
ordinarily
in
one
Harvest
as
much
as
serves
'em
for
two
Years
:
Then
they
put
it
into
Caves
digg'd
in
the
Earth
,
and
cover'd
after
such
a
manner
,
that
no
Rain
can
come
at
them
.
The
Ground
which
lies
along
the
Brink
of
this
Lake
is
very
fertile
:
In
the
space
of
two
Years
and
a
half
that
I
resided
there
in
Mission
,
they
cultivated
more
than
a
hundred
Acres
of
it
.
Both
the
Indian
and
European
Corns
,
Pulse
,
Pot-Herbs
,
Gourds
,
and
Water-Melons
,
succeeded
very
well
.
It
is
true
indeed
,
that
at
first
the
Corns
were
much
spoil'd
by
Grashoppers
;
but
this
is
a
thing
that
happens
in
all
the
Parts
of
Canada
at
the
first
Cultivating
the
Ground
,
by
reason
of
the
extream
Humidity
of
all
the
Country
.
The
first
Planters
we
sent
thither
,
bred
up
Poultry
there
,
and
transported
with
them
Horned
Beasts
,
which
multiply'd
there
very
successfully
.
They
have
comely
proper
Trees
,
fit
for
building
of
Houses
or
Ships
.
Their
Winter
is
by
Three
Months
shorter
than
at
Canada
.
In
fine
,
we
have
all
reason
to
hope
,
that
e're
long
a
considerable
Colony
shall
be
erected
in
that
Place
.
When
I
undertook
my
great
Voyage
,
I
left
there
about
Fifteen
or
Sixteen
Families
together
,
with
Father
Luke
Buisset
a
Recollet
,
with
whom
I
had
us'd
to
administer
the
Sacraments
in
the
Chapel
of
that
Fort.
While
the
Brink
of
the
Lake
was
frozen
,
I
walk'd
upon
the
Ice
to
an
Iroquois
Village
,
call'd
Ganneouse
near
to
Keutè
,
about
nine
Leagues
off
the
Fort
,
in
company
of
the
Sieur
de
la
Salle
above-mention'd
.
These
Savages
presented
us
with
the
Flesh
of
Elks
and
Porcupines
,
which
we
fed
upon
.
After
having
discours'd
them
some
time
,
wè
return'd
,
bringing
with
us
a
considerable
number
of
the
Natives
,
in
order
to
make
a
little
Village
of
about
Forty
Cottages
to
be
inhabited
by
them
,
lying
betwixt
the
Fort
and
our
House
of
Mission
▪
These
Barbarians
turn'd
up
the
Ground
for
sowing
of
Indian
Corn
and
Pulse
,
of
which
we
gave
them
some
for
their
Gardens
.
We
likewise
taught
them
,
contrary
to
their
usual
custom
of
eating
,
to
feed
upon
Soupe
,
made
with
Pulse
and
Herbs
,
as
we
did
.
Father
Luke
and
I
made
one
Remark
upon
their
Language
,
that
they
pronounc'd
no
Labial
Letters
,
such
as
B
,
P
,
M
,
F.
We
had
the
Apostolick
Creed
,
the
Lord's
Prayer
,
and
our
ordinary
Litany
,
translated
into
the
Iroquois
Language
,
which
we
caus'd
them
to
get
by
heart
,
and
repeat
to
their
Children
;
and
forc'd
their
Children
to
pronounce
as
we
did
,
by
inculcating
to
them
thé
Labial
Letters
,
and
obliging
'em
to
frequent
converse
with
Children
of
the
Europeans
that
inhabited
the
Fort
;
so
that
they
mutually
taught
one
another
their
Mother-Languages
;
which
serv'd
likewise
to
entertain
a
good
Correspondence
with
the
Iroquois
.
These
Barbarians
stay'd
always
with
us
,
except
when
they
went
a
Hunting
;
which
was
the
thing
that
touch'd
us
most
sensibly
:
for
when
they
went
for
five
or
six
Months
ravaging
through
their
vast
huge
Forests
,
and
sometimes
Two
hundred
Leagues
from
their
ordinary
abode
,
they
took
their
whole
Family
along
with
them
.
And
thus
they
liv'd
together
,
feeding
upon
the
Flesh
of
the
wild
Beasts
they
kill'd
with
the
Fire-Arms
they
us'd
to
receive
of
the
Europeans
,
in
exchange
of
their
Skins
:
And
it
was
impossible
for
any
Missionary
to
follow
them
into
these
wild
Desarts
;
so
that
their
Children
being
absent
all
the
Season
of
Hunting
,
forgot
what
we
had
instill'd
into
them
at
Frontenac
.
The
Inhabitants
of
Canada
towards
Quebec
,
Trois
Rivieres
,
and
the
Isle
of
Monreal
,
being
sick
of
their
long
Winters
;
and
seeing
those
of
the
Franciscan
Order
settle
themselves
at
Frontenac
,
where
the
Winter
was
three
Months
shorter
,
many
of
'em
resolv'd
to
transport
their
Families
thither
,
and
reside
there
.
They
represented
to
themselves
the
advantage
should
accrue
to
them
,
by
having
the
Sacraments
administred
,
and
their
Children
educated
by
us
,
and
that
for
nothing
;
for
we
ordinarily
took
no
Salary
for
the
Instruction
we
gave
.
There
have
always
been
some
sort
of
People
who
endeavour'd
to
render
themselves
Masters
of
Canada
,
and
become
Arbiters
and
Judges
to
all
the
Establishments
there
;
for
the
compassing
of
which
Design
,
they
left
no
means
untry'd
.
They
attributed
to
themselves
the
Glory
of
all
the
Good
Success
had
hapned
:
They
dispers'd
their
Missionaries
over
all
the
Country
,
and
endeavour'd
to
obstruct
all
our
Designs
at
Frontenac
.
In
fine
,
they
oblig'd
our
Recollets
to
remove
thence
by
the
help
of
the
Marquiss
de
Benonville
,
the
then
Governour
of
Canada
,
whom
they
had
wheedled
into
their
Interests
,
and
who
had
suffer'd
himself
to
be
impos'd
upon
by
the
Artifices
of
these
Men.
I
hope
that
some
time
or
other
God
shall
re-establish
our
poor
Monks
in
that
Place
;
for
their
Designs
were
always
innocent
and
good
;
and
they
could
never
have
been
made
to
retire
thence
,
without
doing
them
Injustice
.
God
leaves
nothing
unpunish'd
:
The
Day
shall
come
when
he
shall
take
Vengeance
of
those
who
did
this
Injury
.
I
heard
some
time
ago
,
that
the
Iroquois
,
who
wage
eternal
War
with
the
French
of
Canada
,
have
seiz'd
the
Fort
of
Catarockouy
;
as
also
that
the
cruel
Savages
did
smoak
in
their
Pipes
some
of
the
Fingers
of
those
who
had
procur'd
the
departure
of
our
poor
Recollets
from
that
Fort
;
and
that
the
present
Inhabitants
of
Canada
charg'd
them
with
being
the
Authors
of
great
Injustice
.
CHAP.
VI.
A
Description
of
some
Fresh-water
Lakes
,
the
greatest
and
the
pleasantest
in
the
Universe
.
I
Here
commence
the
Description
of
the
most
remarkable
Things
in
this
great
Discovery
,
that
the
Reader
may
more
easily
attain
to
a
full
Knowledge
of
our
Voyage
,
by
following
the
Map
we
have
provided
for
that
purpose
.
The
Lake
Ontario
receiv'd
the
Name
of
the
Lake
Frontenac
from
the
Illustrious
Count
Frontenac
,
Governour-general
of
Canada
.
All
the
World
is
acquainted
with
the
Merit
and
Vertue
of
that
Noble
Person
:
It
is
likewise
well
known
,
how
ancient
that
Family
is
from
which
he
is
descended
,
and
what
a
glorious
Train
of
Illustrious
Ancestors
went
before
him
,
who
were
always
thought
worthy
of
the
most
weighty
Employments
both
Civil
and
Military
!
His
Family
was
always
inviolably
attach'd
to
the
Interests
of
their
Sovereign
,
even
in
the
most
perplex'd
Times
:
Nay
,
I
may
say
upon
this
occasion
,
without
giving
Offence
to
the
other
Governours
of
Canada
,
that
have
either
preceded
,
or
are
to
succeed
him
,
That
this
Country
was
never
Govern'd
with
so
much
Wisdom
,
Moderation
,
and
Equity
,
as
by
the
Count
de
Frontenac
.
I
know
very
well
,
that
those
Men
who
aspire
to
be
Masters
over
all
,
have
endeavour'd
to
blacken
his
Reputation
,
to
eclipse
his
Glory
,
and
render
him
suspected
.
But
I
am
bound
to
say
,
to
the
Praise
of
that
Illustrious
Nobleman
,
That
for
all
the
Ten
Years
he
liv'd
in
that
Country
,
he
was
a
Father
to
the
Poor
;
a
Protector
to
those
that
were
in
danger
of
being
oppress'd
;
nay
,
in
fine
,
his
Conversation
was
a
perfect
Model
of
Vertue
and
Piety
.
Those
of
his
Country-men
who
were
stirr'd
up
against
him
,
by
an
effect
of
their
natural
Levity
and
Fickleness
,
were
so
confronted
as
to
see
him
re-establish'd
in
that
same
very
Government
,
of
which
their
Calumnies
and
malignant
Intrigues
had
endeavour'd
to
dispossess
him
.
They
had
engag'd
the
Intendant
of
Chesneau
in
the
same
Combination
,
having
over-reach'd
him
by
their
cunning
Artifices
.
Yet
notwithstanding
all
these
unjust
Censures
,
I
came
to
understand
of
late
,
that
they
regret
much
the
want
of
that
Illustrious
Count.
Thus
it
was
for
the
Honour
of
this
worthy
Count
,
that
they
gave
to
the
Lake
the
Name
of
Frontenac
,
in
order
to
perpetuate
his
Memory
in
that
Country
.
This
Lake
is
Eighty
Leagues
long
,
and
Twenty
five
Leagues
broad
:
It
abounds
with
Fishes
,
is
deep
,
and
navigable
all
over
.
The
Five
Cantons
,
or
Districts
,
of
the
Iroquois
,
do
inhabit
for
the
most
part
the
South-side
of
this
Lake
,
viz.
the
Ganniegez
,
or
Agniez
(
the
nighest
Neighbours
to
New-Holland
,
or
New-York
)
the
Onnontagues
,
or
those
who
live
in
the
Mountains
,
who
are
the
most
Warlike
People
of
all
that
Nation
;
the
Onneiouts
and
Tsonnontouans
the
most
populous
of
them
all
.
There
are
likewise
,
on
the
South-side
of
the
Lake
,
these
Iroquois
Villages
,
viz.
Tejajagon
,
Keutè
,
and
Ganneousse
,
which
is
not
distant
from
Frontenac
above
Nine
Leagues
.
The
great
River
of
St.
Laurence
derives
its
Source
from
the
Lake
Ontario
,
which
is
likewise
call'd
in
the
Iroquois
Language
,
Skanadario
;
that
is
to
say
,
a
very
pretty
Lake
.
It
springs
likewise
partly
from
the
Superiour
Lakes
,
as
we
shall
have
occasion
to
observe
afterwards
.
CHAP.
VII
.
A
Description
of
the
Fall
of
the
River
Niagara
,
which
is
to
be
seen
betwixt
the
Lake
Ontario
and
that
of
Eri●
.
BEtwixt
the
Lake
Ontario
and
Eriè
,
there
is
a
vast
and
prodigious
Cadence
of
Water
which
falls
down
after
a
surprizing
and
astonishing
manner
,
insomuch
that
the
Universe
does
not
afford
its
Parallel
.
'T
is
true
,
Italy
and
Suedeland
boast
of
some
such
Things
;
but
we
may
well
say
they
are
but
sorry
Patterns
,
when
compar'd
to
this
of
which
we
now
speak
.
At
the
foot
of
this
horrible
Precipice
,
we
meet
with
the
River
Niagara
,
which
is
not
above
a
quarter
of
a
League
broad
,
but
is
wonderfully
deep
in
some
places
.
It
is
so
rapid
above
this
Descent
,
that
it
violently
hurries
down
the
wild
Beasts
while
●ndeavouring
to
pass
it
to
feed
on
the
other
side
,
they
not
being
able
to
withstand
the
force
of
its
Current
,
which
inevitably
casts
them
headlong
above
Six
hundred
foot
high
This
wonderful
Downfal
,
is
compounded
of
two
great
Cross-streams
of
Water
,
and
two
Falls
,
with
an
Isle
sloping
along
the
middle
of
it
.
The
Waters
which
fall
from
this
horrible
Precipice
,
do
foam
and
boyl
after
the
most
hideous
manner
imaginable
,
making
an
outrageous
Noise
,
more
terrible
than
that
of
Thunder
;
for
when
the
Wind
blows
out
of
the
South
,
their
dismal
roaring
may
be
heard
more
than
Fifteen
Leagues
off
.
The
River
Niagara
having
thrown
it self
down
this
incredible
Precepice
,
continues
its
impetuous
course
for
two
Leagues
together
,
to
the
great
Rock
above-mention'd
,
with
an
inexpressible
rapidity
:
But
having
past
that
,
its
impetuosity
relents
,
gliding
along
more
gently
for
other
two
Leagues
,
till
it
arrive
at
the
Lake
Ontario
or
Frontenac
.
Any
Bark
or
greater
Vessel
may
pass
from
the
Fort
to
the
foot
of
this
huge
Rock
above-mention'd
.
This
Rock
likes
to
the
Westward
,
and
is
cut
off
from
the
Land
by
the
River
Niagara
,
about
two
Leagues
farther
down
than
the
great
Fall
;
for
which
two
Leagues
the
People
are
oblig'd
to
transport
their
Goods
over-land
;
but
the
way
is
very
good
;
and
the
Trees
are
but
few
,
chiefly
Firrs
and
Oaks
.
From
the
great
Fall
unto
this
Rock
which
is
to
the
West
of
the
River
,
the
two
Brinks
of
it
are
so
prodigious
high
,
that
it
would
make
one
tremble
to
look
steadily
upon
the
Water
,
rolling
along
with
a
rapidity
not
to
be
imagin'd
.
Were
it
not
for
this
vast
Cataract
,
which
interrupts
Navigation
,
they
might
sail
with
Barks
or
greater
Vessels
,
more
than
Four
hundred
and
fifty
Leagues
,
crossing
the
Lake
of
Hurons
,
and
reaching
even
to
the
farther
end
of
the
Lake
Illinois
;
which
two
Lakes
we
may
easily
say
are
little
Seas
of
fresh
Water
.
Sieur
de
la
Salle
had
a
design
to
have
built
a
Fort
at
the
mouth
of
the
River
Niagara
;
and
might
easily
have
compass'd
it
,
had
he
known
how
to
keep
himself
within
bounds
,
and
to
have
confin'd
himself
there
for
one
Year
.
His
design
was
to
curb
and
keep
under
the
Iroquois
,
and
especially
the
Tsonnontouans
,
who
are
the
most
numerous
People
,
and
the
most
given
to
War
of
all
that
Nation
.
In
fine
,
such
a
Fort
as
this
might
easily
have
interrupted
the
Commerce
betwixt
these
People
and
the
English
and
Dutch
in
New-York
.
Their
custom
is
to
carry
to
NewYork
the
Skins
of
Elks
,
Beavers
,
and
several
sorts
of
Beasts
,
which
they
hunt
and
seek
after
some
2
or
300
Leagues
from
their
own
home
.
Now
they
being
oblig'd
to
pass
and
repass
near
to
this
mouth
of
the
River
Niagara
,
we
might
easily
stop
them
by
fair
means
in
time
of
Peace
,
or
by
open
force
in
time
of
War
;
and
thus
oblige
them
to
turn
their
Commerce
upon
Canada
.
But
having
remark'd
that
the
Iroquois
were
push'd
on
to
stop
the
execution
of
this
Design
,
not
so
much
by
the
English
and
Dutch
,
as
by
the
Inhabitants
of
Canada
,
who
for
a
great
part
endeavour'd
by
all
means
to
traverse
this
our
Discovery
;
they
contented
themselves
to
build
a
House
at
the
mouth
of
the
River
to
the
Eastward
,
where
the
Place
was
naturally
fortifi'd
.
To
one
side
of
this
House
there
is
a
very
good
Haven
,
where
Ships
may
safely
ride
;
nay
,
by
help
of
a
Capstane
,
they
may
easily
be
hall'd
upon
Land
.
Besides
,
at
this
Place
they
take
an
infinite
quantity
of
white
Fish
,
Sturgeons
,
and
all
other
sorts
of
Fishes
,
which
are
incomparably
good
and
sweet
;
insomuch
that
in
the
proper
Season
of
Fishing
,
they
might
furnish
the
greatest
City
in
Europe
with
plenty
of
Fish
.
CHAP.
VIII
.
A
Description
of
the
Lake
Erie
.
THe
Iroquois
give
to
this
Lake
the
Name
of
Erie
Tejocharontiong
,
which
extends
it self
from
East
to
West
perhaps
a
hundred
and
forty
Leagues
in
length
.
But
no
European
has
ever
been
over
it
all
;
only
I
and
those
who
accompany'd
me
in
this
Discovery
,
have
view'd
the
greater
part
of
it
,
with
a
Vessel
of
Sixty
Tun
burden
,
which
we
caus'd
to
be
made
on
purpose
,
about
two
Leagues
above
the
fore-mention'd
Fall
of
Niagara
,
as
I
shall
have
occasion
to
observe
more
largely
hereafter
.
This
Lake
Erie
,
or
Tejocharontiong
,
encloses
on
its
Southern
Bank
a
Tract
of
Land
as
large
as
the
Kingdom
of
France
.
It
divides
it self
at
a
certain
place
into
two
Channels
,
because
of
a
great
Island
enclos'd
betwixt
them
:
Thus
continuing
its
course
for
fourteen
Leagues
,
it
falls
into
the
Lake
Ontario
,
or
Frontenac
,
acquiring
the
name
of
the
River
Niagara
.
Betwixt
the
Lake
Erie
and
Huron
,
there
is
almost
such
another
Streight
thirty
Leagues
long
,
which
is
of
an
equal
breadth
almost
all
over
,
except
in
the
middle
,
that
it
enlarges
it self
by
help
of
another
Lake
far
less
than
any
of
the
rest
,
which
is
a
of
a
circular
Figure
about
six
Leagues
diameter
,
according
to
the
Observation
of
our
Pilot.
We
gave
it
the
Name
of
Lake
St.
Claire
,
tho'
the
Iroquois
,
who
pass
over
it
frequently
when
they
are
upon
Warlike
Designs
,
call
it
Otsi
Keta
.
The
Country
which
borders
upon
this
most
agreeable
and
charming
Streight
,
is
a
pleasant
Champain
Country
,
as
I
shall
relate
afterwards
.
All
these
different
Rivers
,
which
are
cloath'd
with
so
many
different
Denominations
,
are
nothing
else
but
the
continuation
of
the
great
River
St.
Laurence
;
and
this
Lake
St.
Claire
is
form'd
by
the
same
.
CHAP.
IX
.
A
Description
of
the
Lake
Huron
.
THe
Lake
Huron
was
so
call'd
by
the
People
of
Canada
,
because
the
Savage
Hurons
,
who
inhabited
the
adjacent
Country
,
us'd
to
have
their
Hair
so
burn'd
,
that
their
Head
resembled
the
Head
of
a
Wild
Boar.
The
Savages
themselves
call'd
it
the
Lake
Karegnondy
.
Heretofore
the
Hurons
liv'd
near
this
Lake
,
but
they
have
been
in
a
great
measure
destroy'd
by
the
Iroquois
.
The
circumference
of
this
Lake
may
be
reckon'd
to
be
about
seven
hundred
Leagues
,
and
its
length
two
hundred
;
but
the
breadth
is
very
unequal
.
To
the
West
of
it
near
its
mouth
it
surrounds
several
great
Islands
,
and
is
navigable
all
over
▪
Betwixt
this
Lake
and
that
of
the
Illinois
,
we
meet
with
another
Streight
which
discharges
it self
into
this
Lake
,
being
about
Three
Leagues
long
,
and
one
broad
,
its
course
running
West-North-West
.
There
is
yet
another
Streight
or
narrow
Canal
towards
the
upper
Lake
(
that
runs
into
this
of
Huron
)
about
Five
Leagues
broad
,
and
Fifteen
Leagues
long
,
which
is
interrupted
by
several
Islands
,
and
becomes
narrower
by
degrees
,
'till
it
comes
at
the
Fall
of
St.
Mary
.
This
Fall
is
a
Precipice
full
of
Rocks
,
over
which
the
Water
of
the
upper
Lake
,
which
flows
thither
in
great
abundance
,
casts
it self
with
a
most
violent
impetuosity
:
Notwithstanding
which
,
a
Canow
may
go
up
it
on
one
side
,
provided
the
People
in
it
row
strongly
.
But
the
safer
way
is
to
carry
the
Canow
over-land
for
so
little
space
,
together
with
the
Commodities
that
those
of
Canada
carry
thither
to
exchange
with
the
Savages
that
live
to
the
Northward
of
the
upper
Lake
.
This
Fall
is
call'd
the
Fall
of
St.
Marry
Missilimakinak
.
It
lies
by
the
mouth
of
the
upper
Lake
,
and
discharges
it self
partly
into
the
mouth
of
the
Lake
Illinois
towards
the
great
Bay
of
Puants
;
all
which
shall
afterwaads
be
more
fully
discours'd
,
when
I
come
to
relate
our
return
from
Issati
.
CHAP.
X.
A
Description
of
the
Lake
call'd
by
the
Savages
Illinouack
,
and
by
the
French
Illinois
.
THe
Lake
Illinois
,
in
the
Natives
Language
,
signifies
the
Lake
of
Men
;
for
the
word
Illinois
signifies
a
Man
of
full
Age
in
the
vigour
of
his
Strength
.
It
lies
to
the
West
of
the
Lake
Huron
toward
the
North
,
and
is
about
a
Hundred
and
twenty
,
or
a
hundred
and
thirty
Leagues
in
length
,
and
Forty
in
breadth
,
being
in
circuit
about
Four
hundred
Leagues
.
It
is
call'd
by
the
Miamis
,
Mischigonong
,
that
is
,
The
Great
Lake
.
It
extends
it self
from
North
to
South
,
and
falls
into
the
Southern-side
of
the
Lake
Huron
;
and
is
distant
from
the
upper
Lake
about
Fifteen
or
Sixteen
Leagues
,
its
Source
lies
near
a
River
which
the
Iroquois
call
Hohio
,
where
the
River
Miamis
discharges
it self
into
the
same
Lake
.
It
is
navigable
all
over
,
and
has-to
the
Westward
a
great
Bay
call'd
the
Bay
of
Puans
,
by
reason
that
the
Savages
who
now
inhabit
the
Land
surrounding
this
Bay
,
had
deserted
their
former
Habitation
,
because
of
some
stinking
(
in
French
Puans
)
Waters
towards
the
Sea
that
annoy'd
them
.
CHAP
XI
.
A
short
Description
of
the
Upper
Lake
.
THis
Superiour
Lake
runs
from
East
to
West
,
and
may
have
more
than
a
Hundred
and
fifty
Leagues
in
length
,
Sixty
in
breadth
,
and
Five
hundred
in
circuit
.
We
never
went
quite
over
it
,
as
we
did
over
all
the
others
I
've
hitherto
mention'd
;
but
we
sounded
some
of
its
greatest
Depths
,
and
it
resembles
the
Ocean
,
having
neither
Bottom
nor
Banks
.
I
shall
not
here
stay
to
mention
the
infinite
numbers
of
Rivers
that
discharge
themselves
into
this
prodigious
Lake
,
which
together
with
that
of
Illinois
,
and
the
Rivers
that
are
swallow'd
in
them
,
make
up
the
source
of
that
great
River
St.
Laurence
,
which
runs
into
the
Ocean
at
the
Island
of
Assumption
towards
New-found-land
.
We
travell'd
upon
this
River
about
Six
hundred
Leagues
from
its
mouth
to
its
Source
.
I
've
already
observ'd
,
That
all
these
Lakes
may
well
be
call'd
Fresh-water
Seas
.
They
abound
extreamly
in
White
Fish
greater
than
Carps
,
which
are
extraordinary
good
;
nay
,
at
Twenty
or
Thirty
Fathom
Water
,
there
are
Salmon-Trouts
taken
of
Fifty
or
Sixty
pound
weight
.
It
were
easie
to
build
on
the
sides
of
these
great
Lakes
,
an
infinite
number
of
considerable
Towns
,
which
might
have
Communication
one
with
another
by
Navigation
for
Five
hundred
Leagues
together
,
and
by
an
inconceivable
Commerce
which
would
establish
it self
among
'em
.
And
to
be
sure
the
Soil
,
if
cultivated
by
Europeans
,
would
prove
very
fertile
.
Those
that
can
conceive
the
Largeness
and
Beauty
of
these
Lakes
,
may
easily
understand
,
by
the
help
of
our
Map
,
what
course
we
steer'd
in
making
he
great
Discovery
hereafter
mention'd
.
CHAP.
XII
.
What
,
is
the
Predominant
Genius
of
the
Inhabitants
of
Canada
.
THe
Spaniards
were
the
first
who
discover'd
Canada
;
but
at
their
first
arrival
,
having
found
nothing
considerable
in
it
,
they
abandon'd
the
Country
,
and
call'd
it
Il
Capo
di
Nada
;
that
is
,
A
Cape
of
Nothing
;
hence
by
corruption
sprung
the
Word
Canada
,
which
we
use
in
all
our
Maps
.
Since
I
left
that
Country
,
I
understand
that
all
things
continue
very
near
as
they
were
whilst
I
resided
there
.
Those
who
have
the
Government
of
Canada
committed
to
their
Care
,
are
mov'd
with
such
a
malignant
Spirit
,
as
obliges
all
who
do
not
approve
their
Design
,
to
moan
secretly
before
God
.
Men
of
Probity
that
are
zealous
for
Religion
,
find
nothing
there
of
what
they
expected
;
but
,
on
the
contrary
,
such
Repulses
and
and
ill
Usage
,
that
no
body
could
have
foreseen
.
Several
resort
thither
,
with
a
design
to
Sacrifice
their
Repose
and
Life
,
to
the
Temporal
and
Spiritual
Succour
of
an
Infant-Church
;
but
the
loss
of
Reputation
and
Honour
,
are
the
Sacrifices
they
're
oblig'd
to
make
.
Others
go
thither
in
the
hopes
of
spending
their
Lives
in
Peace
and
perfect
Concord
;
whereas
they
meet
with
nothing
but
Jarrs
,
Divisions
,
and
a
Sea
of
Troubles
.
In
lieu
of
their
fair
Hopes
,
they
reap
nothing
but
Crosses
and
Persecution
;
and
all
for
not
pleasing
the
Humours
of
Two
or
Three
Men
,
who
are
the
over-ruling
Wits
of
that
Country
.
What
an
immense
distance
there
is
betwixt
the
Humour
of
these
Men
,
and
our
Flemish
Sincerity
!
I
mean
that
Candour
and
Evenness
of
Mind
which
make
up
the
true
Character
of
a
Christian
,
and
is
observ'd
every
where
else
.
But
without
entring
farther
into
any
Particulars
,
I
leave
the
Judgment
of
all
unto
God
;
and
shall
only
say
,
that
we
who
are
Flemings
by
Birth
,
went
to
Canada
without
any
other
private
Design
,
having
renounc'd
our
Native
Country
meerly
for
the
Service
of
our
Religion
,
after
having
quitted
all
other
Enjoyments
for
embracing
a
Religious
Profession
.
And
therefore
it
was
not
a
small
Surprize
to
us
,
upon
our
arrival
in
that
Country
,
to
see
our
Sincerity
and
Uprightness
of
Heart
so
sorrily
entertain'd
.
There
is
a
certain
sort
of
People
,
to
whom
every
thing
is
suspicious
,
and
whom
it
is
impossible
to
retrieve
from
under
the
first
Impressions
they
've
receiv'd
.
Though
a
Man
were
never
so
complaisant
,
yet
if
he
be
not
altogether
of
their
Stamp
,
or
if
he
endeavours
to
represent
Things
fairly
and
rationally
unto
them
,
tho'
with
wise
and
soft
Remonstrances
,
yet
shall
he
pass
among
'em
for
a
Fellow
of
a
turbulent
Spirit
.
Such
Conduct
as
this
,
does
not
savour
of
Christianity
,
nor
bespeaks
any
other
Prospect
than
that
of
temporal
Interest
.
This
Consideration
mov'd
me
oft-times
to
say
to
the
Three
Flemish
Monks
I
had
brought
to
Canada
with
me
,
That
it
had
been
much
better
for
us
who
had
quitted
all
our
Enjoyments
,
and
exchang'd
them
for
the
Poverty
of
a
Monastick
Life
,
to
have
gone
in
Mission
among
Strangers
,
to
preach
Repentance
to
Infidels
,
and
propagate
the
Kingdom
of
our
Saviour
among
the
barbarous
Nations
.
And
indeed
kind
Providence
seconded
my
Good
Intentions
;
for
the
Reverend
Father
Germain
Allart
Recollect
,
late
Bishop
of
Vence
in
Provence
,
sent
me
Orders
to
undertake
the
Discovery
which
I
am
about
to
relate
.
CHAP.
XIII
.
A
Description
of
my
first
Imbarkment
in
a
Canow
at
Quebec
,
the
Capital
City
of
Canada
,
being
bound
for
the
South-West
of
New-France
,
or
Canada
.
I
Remain'd
Two
Years
and
a
half
at
Fort
Frontenac
,
till
I
saw
perfected
the
House
of
Mission
that
Father
Luke
Buisset
and
I
had
caus'd
to
be
built
there
.
This
engag'd
us
in
Travels
,
which
inseparably
attend
New
Establishments
.
Accordingly
we
went
in
a
Canow
down
the
River
St.
Laurence
;
and
after
a
Hundred
and
twenty
Leagues
sailing
,
arriv'd
at
Quebec
,
where
I
retir'd
into
the
Recollects
Convent
of
St.
Mary
,
in
order
to
prepare
and
sanctifie
my self
for
commencing
this
Discovery
.
And
indeed
I
must
frankly
own
,
that
when
at
the
foot
of
the
Cross
I
pensively
consider'd
this
important
Mission
,
weighing
it
in
the
Scales
of
Human
Reason
,
and
measuring
the
weight
of
its
Difficulties
by
Human
Force
,
it
seem'd
altogether
terrible
rash
and
inconsiderable
:
But
when
I
look'd
up
to
GOD
,
and
view'd
it
as
an
effect
of
his
Goodness
,
in
chusing
me
for
so
great
a
Work
,
and
as
his
Commandment
directed
to
me
by
the
mouth
of
my
Superiours
,
who
are
the
Instruments
and
Interpreters
of
his
Will
unto
me
:
These
Thoughts
,
I
say
,
presently
inspir'd
me
with
Courage
and
Resolution
to
undertake
this
Discovery
,
with
all
the
Fidelity
and
Constancy
imaginable
.
I
perswaded
my self
,
that
since
it
was
the
peculiar
Work
of
God
,
to
open
the
hard
Hearts
of
that
barbarous
People
,
to
whom
I
was
sent
to
publish
the
Glad
Tidings
of
his
Gospel
,
it
were
as
easie
for
Him
to
compass
it
by
a
feeble
,
Instrument
,
such
as
I
was
,
as
by
the
most
worthy
Person
in
the
World
.
Having
thus
prepar'd
my self
for
the
Voyage
of
my
Mission
,
and
seeing
that
those
who
were
expected
from
Europe
to
bear
part
in
this
Discovery
were
now
arriv'd
;
that
the
Pilot
,
Seamen
,
and
Ship-Carpenters
were
in
readiness
,
and
that
the
Arms
,
Goods
,
and
Rigging
for
the
Ships
were
all
at
hand
;
I
took
with
me
from
our
Convent
a
portable
Chapel
all
compleat
for
my self
,
and
afterwards
went
and
receiv'd
the
Benediction
of
the
Bishop
of
Quebec
,
together
with
his
Approbation
in
Writing
;
which
I
likewise
receiv'd
of
Count
Frontenac
,
who
was
a
Man
that
testify'd
a
great
deal
of
Affection
for
our
Flemish
Recollects
,
because
of
our
Candour
and
Ingenuity
;
and
who
was
pleas'd
to
give
publick
Testimony
to
the
Generosity
of
my
Undertaking
,
while
we
were
set
at
Table
.
In
fine
,
I
embark'd
in
a
little
Canow
made
of
the
Barks
of
Birch-Trees
,
carrying
nothing
along
with
me
save
my
portable
Chapel
,
one
Covering
,
and
a
Matt
of
Rushes
,
which
was
to
serve
me
for
Bed
and
Quilt
;
and
this
was
the
whole
of
my
Equipage
.
It
was
concerted
so
,
that
I
should
go
off
first
,
that
my
Departure
might
oblige
the
rest
to
expedite
their
Affairs
with
speed
.
The
Inhabitants
of
Canada
,
upon
both
sides
the
River
of
St.
Laurence
,
betwixt
Quebec
and
Monreal
,
entreated
me
to
officiate
among
them
,
and
administer
the
Sacraments
:
For
they
could
not
assist
at
Divine
Service
oftner
than
five
or
six
times
a
Year
,
because
there
were
only
Four
Missionaries
for
the
extent
of
Fifty
Leagues
.
I
Baptiz'd
a
Child
at
a
certain
Place
call'd
St.
Hour
,
and
acquainted
the
absent
Missionary
of
the
Place
with
the
same
;
which
done
,
I
continu'd
my
Voyage
;
and
as
I
pass'd
by
Harpentinie
,
the
Lord
of
the
Place
,
of
one
of
the
ancientest
Families
in
Canada
,
would
have
sent
one
of
his
Sons
to
voyage
along
with
me
;
but
the
Canow
was
too
narrow
for
Four
Persons
.
At
length
I
arriv'd
at
Trois
Rivieres
,
which
is
a
Town
only
surrounded
with
Palisado's
,
lying
about
Thirty
Leagues
higher
than
Quebec
.
Not
meeting
there
Father
Sixte
a
Recollet-Missionary
,
who
was
gone
from
thence
in
Mission
,
the
Inhabitants
beseech'd
me
to
preach
and
perform
Divine
Service
on
the
First
of
October
.
The
next
day
,
the
Sieur
Bonivet
,
Lieutenant-General
Justiciary
of
that
Place
,
convey'd
me
a
League
up
the
River
St.
Laurence
.
The
most
laudable
Enterprizes
are
oft-times
retarded
by
surprizing
and
unexpected
Obstacles
;
for
when
I
arriv'd
at
Monreal
,
they
debauch'd
and
entic'd
away
my
Two
Boat-men
;
so
that
I
was
forc'd
to
take
advantage
of
an
offer
which
Two
other
Men
made
to
conduct
me
along
in
their
little
shatter'd
Boat
.
Thus
was
it
that
those
who
envy'd
the
success
of
my
Undertaking
,
began
to
oppose
themselves
to
it
,
and
endeavour'd
to
hinder
the
most
considerable
and
famous
Discovery
that
has
been
made
in
that
New
World
in
this
Age.
In
going
up
the
River
,
as
I
pass'd
the
Lake
of
St.
Louis
,
a
little
above
the
Isle
of
Monreal
,
which
is
about
Twenty
five
Leagues
round
,
I
observ'd
that
this
River
St.
Laurence
divides
it self
into
Two
Branches
;
of
which
one
leads
to
the
ancient
Country
of
the
Hurons
,
the
Outaouacts
,
and
several
other
Nations
situate
to
the
Northward
;
and
the
other
to
the
Country
of
the
Iroquois
.
We
went
up
this
last
for
about
Sixty
Leagues
,
in
most
rapid
and
horrible
Currents
,
full
of
great
Rocks
,
where
the
noise
of
the
Water
roars
night
and
day
like
Thunder
;
for
Three
or
Four
Leagues
together
.
All
which
does
not
hinder
the
Boatmen
and
their
Canow's
to
run
down
among
these
huge
Rocks
with
a
swifness
so
great
,
that
those
who
are
in
the
Canow
are
quite
blinded
.
They
generally
carry
Elks-Claws
and
Skins
which
they
exchange
for
other
Goods
,
with
the
Savages
of
that
Country
.
I
shall
not
offer
to
give
any
circumstantial
account
of
the
Accidents
that
befel
me
,
which
are
inseparable
Companions
of
all
great
Voyages
:
What
is
needful
to
be
said
is
,
That
I
arriv'd
at
Fort
Catarockouy
,
or
Frontenac
,
about
Eleven
a
Clock
at
Night
,
the
next
Day
after
All-Saints
;
where
our
Recollet-Fathers
,
Gabriel
de
la
Ribourde
,
and
Luke
Buisset
,
Missionaries
,
receiv'd
me
with
all
Expressions
of
Joy
into
our
House
of
Mission
,
which
we
had
caus'd
to
be
built
the
Year
before
,
upon
the
brink
of
the
Lake
Ontario
,
near
to
Fort
Frontenac
.
This
Fort
lies
about
Forty
four
Degrees
and
some
Minutes
of
Northern
Latitude
.
I
had
forgot
to
acquaint
you
,
that
this
Lake
Ontario
is
form'd
by
the
River
St.
Laurence
,
and
that
it
is
deep
enough
for
big
Vessels
;
for
at
Seventy
Fathom
we
cou'd
discern
no
Ground
.
The
Waves
there
are
toss'd
by
mighty
Winds
which
are
very
frequent
;
and
their
Surges
are
full
as
high
as
those
of
the
Sea
,
but
much
more
dangerous
;
for
they
are
shorter
and
steeper
;
so
that
a
Vessel
riding
along
cannot
yield
and
keep
touch
with
'em
.
There
are
likewise
some
very
plain
appearances
of
a
Flux
and
Reflux
;
for
they
observe
the
Water
to
flow
and
ebb
by
little
Tides
,
and
that
it
flows
oft-times
against
the
Wind
when
very
high
.
The
Fishing
of
this
Lake
,
as
of
all
the
other
Lakes
before-mention'd
,
is
very
considerable
for
all
manner
of
excellent
Fishes
,
especially
for
Salmon-Trouts
,
which
are
there
much
bigger
than
our
biggest
Salmons
.
The
adjacent
Country
is
very
fertile
,
as
is
confirm'd
by
the
Experience
of
those
who
cultivated
it
in
several
places
.
The
Game
of
that
Country
is
well
serv'd
for
all
sorts
of
Wild
Beasts
and
Fowls
:
Their
Forests
are
replenish'd
with
the
prettiest
Trees
in
the
World
,
Pines
,
Cedars
,
and
Epinetes
,
(
a
sort
of
Firr-tree
very
common
in
that
Country
.
)
They
have
likewise
very
good
Iron-Mines
;
and
no
doubt
but
other
Metals
might
be
found
,
it
sought
after
.
While
I
abode
at
Catarockouy
,
waiting
the
coming
up
of
the
rest
of
our
Company
,
I
had
time
to
conferr
with
the
Reverend
Fathers
of
our
Order
,
concerning
what
Measures
we
were
to
take
for
converting
unto
Christ
Jesus
,
such
a
numerous
Train
of
Nations
that
had
never
heard
of
the
Gospel
;
for
it
is
certain
,
that
such
poor
helpless
Priests
as
we
of
the
Franciscan
Order
,
destitute
of
all
temporal
Enjoyments
,
and
cut
off
from
all
human
Means
and
Assistance
,
cannot
be
too
cautious
in
managing
the
Concerns
of
so
important
a
Mission
,
because
of
the
infinite
variety
of
the
Tempers
of
those
that
were
to
accompany
us
in
this
Voyage
;
for
we
had
in
company
some
Flemish
,
some
Italians
,
and
some
Normans
,
who
were
all
of
different
Interests
;
and
it
was
a
very
difficult
Task
for
us
to
comply
with
,
and
please
so
many
different
Humours
;
especially
when
engage'd
in
such
a
Voyage
as
this
,
in
which
Laws
could
not
be
observ'd
with
the
same
Exactness
,
or
retain
the
same
Rigour
as
in
Europe
,
where
Men
may
be
entic'd
to
Good
,
and
scar'd
from
Evil
,
by
the
love
of
Rewards
or
fear
of
Punishment
.
But
I
resign'd
my self
wholly
to
the
Exercise
of
my
Duty
,
leaving
the
Conduct
of
all
unto
God's
Providence
,
and
being
ready
to
encounter
whatever
Accidents
might
fall
in
my
way
.
The
Iroquois
whom
we
had
brought
to
settle
near
this
Fort
(
as
was
above
related
)
came
oft-times
to
visit
us
,
and
made
us
Presents
of
the
Flesh
of
Elks
,
and
Roe-bucks
;
in
lieu
of
which
we
gave
'em
little
Knives
and
some
Tobacco
,
which
we
had
for
that-purpose
.
These
Savages
,
when
they
reflected
upon
our
designed
Voyage
,
us'd
to
clap
their
Four
fingers
on
their
Mouths
(
as
they
generally
do
when
touch'd
with
the
Admiration
of
any
thing
they
cannot
comprehend
)
cry'd
aloud
,
Otchitagon
,
Gannoron
!
that
is
,
Bare-Feet
,
what
ye
are
about
to
undertake
,
is
of
great
Importance
.
They
added
,
That
their
most
valiant
Adventures
had
much
ado
to
extricate
themselves
out
of
the
hands
of
those
barbarous
Nations
we
were
going
to
visit
.
It
is
certain
,
that
the
Iroquois
had
a
most
tender
Respect
for
the
Franciscan
Monks
,
having
observ'd
them
to
live
all
in
common
,
with
out
reserving
any
particular
Possessions
.
The
Food
of
the
Iroquois
is
in
common
among
'em
.
The
ancientest
Women
in
the
House
distributes
about
to
the
other
Persons
in
the
Family
according
to
their
Age.
When
they
sit
at
their
Meals
,
they
give
freely
to
eat
unto
all
that
come
into
their
Houses
;
for
they
would
rather
chuse
to
fast
for
a
whole
Day
,
than
suffer
any
one
to
go
from
their
Houses
,
without
offering
them
a
share
of
all
they
had
.
The
Sieur
de
la
Salle
arriv'd
at
the
Fort
some
time
after
me
:
God
preserv'd
him
(
as
he
did
me
)
from
the
infinite
Dangers
he
was
expos'd
to
in
this
great
Voyage
betwixt
Quebec
and
the
Fort
,
having
pass'd
the
long
Precipice
mention'd
last
,
and
several
other
most
rapid
Currents
in
his
way
thither
.
The
same
Year
he
sent
off
Fifteen
of
our
Boat-men
,
who
were
to
go
before
us
.
They
made
as
if
they
had
been
going
in
their
Canow
towards
the
Illinois
,
and
the
other
Neighbouring
Nations
that
border
upon
the
River
call'd
by
the
Illinois
,
Meschasipi
;
that
is
,
a
great
River
;
which
Name
it
has
in
the
Map
.
All
this
was
only
to
secure
to
us
a
good
Correspondence
with
the
Savages
,
and
to
prepare
for
us
in
that
Country
some
Provisions
,
and
other
Necessaries
,
for
going
about
this
Discovery
.
But
there
being
among
them
some
villainous
Fellows
,
they
stopp'd
in
the
upper
Lake
at
Missilimakinak
,
and
diverted
themselves
with
the
Savages
that
live
to
the
Northward
of
that
Lake
,
lavishing
and
squandering
away
the
best
of
the
Commodities
they
had
taken
with
'em
,
instead
of
providing
such
Things
as
were
needful
for
building
a
Ship
,
which
we
necessarily
wanted
for
passing
from
Lake
to
Lake
to
the
River
Meschasipi
.
CHAP.
XIV
.
A
Description
of
my
second
Imbarkment
at
Fort
Frontenac
,
in
a
Brigantine
upon
the
Lake
Ontario
,
or
Frontenac
.
THat
same
very
Year
,
on
the
Eighteenth
of
November
,
I
took
leave
of
our
Monks
at
Fort
Frontenac
,
and
after
our
mutual
Embraces
and
Expressions
of
Brotherly
and
Christian
Charity
,
I
embark'd
in
a
Brigantine
of
about
Ten
Tuns
.
The
Winds
and
the
Cold
of
the
Autumn
were
then
very
violent
,
insomuch
that
our
Crew
was
afraid
to
go
into
so
little
a
Vessel
.
This
oblig'd
us
and
the
Sieur
de
la
Motte
our
Commander
,
to
direct
our
course
Northwards
,
to
shelter
our selves
under
the
Coast
,
against
the
North-West
Wind
,
which
otherwise
would
have
forc'd
us
upon
the
Southern
Coast
of
●he
Lake
.
This
Voyage
prov'd
very
difficult
and
dangerous
,
because
of
the
unseasonable
time
the
Winter
being
near
at
hand
.
On
the
26th
,
we
were
in
great
danger
about
Two
large
Leagues
off
the
Land
,
where
we
were
oblig'd
to
lie
at
an
Anchor
all
that
Night
at
Sixty
Fathom
Water
and
above
;
but
at
length
the
Wind
turning
North-East
,
we
set
out
,
and
arriv'd
safely
at
the
further
end
of
the
Lake
Ontario
,
call'd
by
the
Iroquois
Skannadario
.
We
came
pretty
near
to
one
of
their
Villages
call'd
Taiaiagon
,
lying
about
Seventy
Leagues
from
Fort
Frontenac
,
or
Katarockouy
.
We
barter'd
some
Indian
Corn
with
the
Iroquois
,
who
could
not
admire
us
enough
,
and
came
frequently
to
see
us
on
board
our
Brigantine
,
which
for
our
greater
security
,
we
had
brought
to
an
Anchor
into
a
River
,
tho'
before
we
could
get
in
,
we
run
aground
three
times
,
which
oblig'd
us
to
put
Fourteen
Men
into
Canows
,
and
cast
the
Balast
of
our
Ship
over-board
to
get
her
off
again
.
That
River
falls
into
the
Lake
;
but
for
fear
of
being
frozen
up
therein
,
we
were
forc'd
to
cut
the
Ice
with
Axes
and
other
Instruments
.
The
Wind
turning
then
contrary
,
we
were
oblig'd
to
tarry
there
till
the
15th
of
December
,
1678.
that
we
sail'd
from
the
Northern
Coast
to
the
Southern
,
where
the
River
Niagara
runs
into
the
Lake
;
but
could
not
reach
it
that
Day
,
tho'
it
is
but
Fifteen
or
Sixteen
Leagues
distant
,
and
therefore
cast
Anchor
within
Five
Leagues
of
the
Shore
,
where
we
had
very
bad
Weather
all
the
Night
long
.
On
the
6th
,
being
St.
Nicholas's
Day
,
we
got
into
the
fine
River
Niagara
,
into
which
never
any
such
Ship
as
ours
enter'd
before
.
We
sung
there
Te
Deum
,
and
other
Prayers
,
to
return
our
Thanks
to
God
Almighty
for
our
prosperous
Voyage
.
The
Iroquois
Tsonnontouans
inhabiting
the
little
Village
,
situated
at
the
mouth
of
the
River
,
took
above
Three
hundred
White
Fishes
bigger
than
Carps
,
which
are
the
best
relishing
as
well
as
the
wholesomest
Fish
in
the
World
.
They
presented
us
with
all
those
Fishes
,
imputing
their
Good
Luck
to
our
Arrival
.
They
were
much
surpriz'd
at
our
Ship
,
which
they
call'd
the
great
wooden
Canow
.
On
the
7th
,
we
went
in
a
Canow
two
Leagues
up
the
River
,
to
look
for
a
convenient
Place
for
Building
;
but
not
being
able
to
get
the
Canow
farther
up
,
because
the
Current
was
too
rapid
for
us
to
master
,
we
went
over-land
about
three
Leagues
higher
,
tho'
we
found
no
Land
fit
for
culture
.
We
lay
that
Night
near
a
River
,
which
comes
from
the
Westward
,
within
a
League
above
the
great
Fall
of
Niagara
,
which
,
as
we
have
already
said
,
is
the
greatest
in
the
World
.
The
Snow
was
then
a
Foot
deep
,
and
we
were
oblig'd
to
dig
it
up
to
make
room
for
our
Fire
.
The
next
Day
we
return'd
the
same
way
we
came
,
and
saw
great
Numbers
of
Wild-Goats
,
and
Wild
Turkey-Cocks
,
and
on
the
11th
,
we
said
the
first
Mass
that
ever
was
said
in
that
Country
.
The
Carpenters
and
the
rest
of
the
Crew
were
set
to
work
;
but
Monsieur
de
la
Motte
,
who
had
the
Direction
of
them
,
being
not
able
to
endure
the
Fatigues
of
so
laborious
a
Life
,
gave
over
his
Design
,
and
return'd
to
Canada
,
having
about
two
hundred
Leagues
to
travel
.
The
12th
,
13th
,
and
14th
,
the
Wind
was
not
favourable
enough
to
sail
up
the
River
as
far
at
the
rapid
Current
above
mention'd
,
where
we
had
resolv'd
to
build
some
Houses
.
Whosoever
considers
our
Map
,
will
easily
see
,
that
this
New
Enterprize
of
building
a
Fort
and
some
Houses
on
the
River
Niagara
,
besides
the
Fort
of
Frontenac
,
was
like
to
give
Jealousie
to
the
Iroquois
,
and
even
to
the
English
,
who
live
in
this
Neighbourhood
,
and
have
a
great
Commerce
with
them
.
Therefore
to
prevent
the
ill
Consequences
of
it
,
it
was
thought
fit
to
send
an
Embassie
to
the
Iroquois
,
as
it
will
be
mention'd
in
the
next
Chapter
.
The
15th
I
was
desir'd
to
sit
at
the
Helm
of
our
Brigantine
,
while
three
of
our
Men
hall'd
the
same
from
the
Shore
with
a
Rope
;
and
at
last
we
brought
her
up
,
and
moor'd
her
to
the
Shore
with
a
Halser
,
near
a
Rock
of
a
prodigious
heighth
,
lying
by
the
rapid
Currents
we
have
already
mention'd
.
The
17th
,
18th
,
and
19th
,
we
were
busie
in
making
a
Cabin
with
Palisado's
,
to
serve
for
a
Magazine
;
but
the
Ground
was
so
frozen
,
that
we
were
forc'd
to
throw
several
times
boiling
Water
over
it
to
drive
in
and
beat
deep
the
Stakes
.
The
20th
,
21st
,
22d
,
and
23d
,
our
Ship
was
in
great
danger
to
be
dash'd
in
pieces
,
by
the
vast
Pieces
of
Ice
that
were
hurl'd
down
the
River
;
to
prevent
which
,
our
Carpenters
made
a
Capstance
to
hall
her-a-shore
;
but
our
great
Cable
broke
in
three
pieces
;
whereupon
one
of
our
Carpenters
surrounded
the
Vessel
with
a
Cable
,
and
ty'd
thereunto
several
Ropes
,
whereby
we
got
her
a-shore
,
tho'
with
much
difficulty
,
and
sav'd
her
from
the
Danger
of
being
broke
to
pieces
,
or
carry'd
away
by
the
Ice
,
which
came
down
with
an
extream
violence
from
the
great
Fall
of
Niagara
.
CHAP.
XV.
An
Account
of
the
Embassie
to
the
Iroquis
Tsonnontouans
.
THese
Savages
being
the
most
numerous
Nation
of
that
Country
,
it
was
requisite
to
avoid
giving
them
any
manner
of
suspicion
;
and
in
order
thereto
,
we
thought
fit
to
prepossess
those
of
the
little
Village
of
Niagara
with
a
favourable
Opinion
of
our
Design
:
We
told
them
,
that
we
did
not
intend
to
build
a
Fort
on
the
Bank
of
their
River
Niagara
,
but
only
a
great
Hanger
,
or
Store-house
,
to
keep
the
Commodities
we
had
brought
to
supply
their
Occasions
.
We
accompany'd
our
Discourse
with
some
small
Presents
,
and
told
them
that
we
should
remain
with
them
,
whilst
Six
or
Seven
of
us
would
go
to
the
great
Village
of
the
Tsonnontouans
,
to
treat
with
their
Chief
Captains
.
And
truly
it
was
absolutely
necessary
to
go
thither
,
to
remove
the
Suspicion
the
Enemies
of
our
Discovery
had
suggested
to
that
People
concerning
our
Designs
.
As
I
was
building
a
little
Cabin
of
Bark
,
to
perform
Divine
Service
therein
,
M.
de
la
Motte
,
who
was
still
with
us
,
desir'd
me
to
accompany
him
in
his
Embassie
,
which
I
was
very
unwilling
to
comply
with
;
and
therefore
intreated
him
to
suffer
me
to
stay
there
with
the
greater
number
of
our
Men.
But
notwithstanding
the
Arguments
I
us'd
,
he
told
me
that
he
was
resolv'd
to
take
along
with
him
7
Men
out
of
16
that
we
were
in
all
;
that
I
understood
in
a
manner
the
Language
of
their
Nation
,
having
been
often
in
conference
with
them
at
the
Fort
of
Frontenac
;
that
the
Glory
of
God
was
concern'd
in
this
Undertaking
;
that
he
would
not
trust
those
that
were
to
accompany
him
;
and
in
short
,
that
if
our
Enterprize
should
miscarry
upon
that
account
,
the
blame
would
lie
at
my
door
.
These
,
with
some
other
secret
Reasons
,
oblig'd
me
to
comply
with
his
Desire
,
and
to
follow
him
.
We
travell'd
with
Shooes
made
after
the
Indian
way
,
of
a
single
Skin
,
but
without
Soles
,
because
the
Earth
was
still
cover'd
with
Snow
,
and
past
through
Forests
for
thirty
two
Leagues
together
,
carrying
upon
our
Backs
our
Coverings
and
other
Baggage
,
lying
often
in
open
Field
,
and
having
with
us
no
other
Food
but
some
roasted
Indian
Corn
:
'T
is
true
,
we
met
upon
our
Road
some
Iroquois
a
Hunting
,
who
gave
us
some
Wild-Goats
,
and
fifteen
or
sixteen
Black
Squirrels
,
which
are
excellent
Meat
.
However
,
after
five
Days
march
,
we
came
to
Tegarondies
,
a
great
Village
of
the
Iroquois
Tsonnontouans
,
and
were
immediately
carry'd
to
the
Cabin
of
their
Principal
Chief
,
where
Women
and
Children
flock'd●
to
see
us
,
our
Men
being
very
well
dress'd
and
arm'd
.
An
old
Man
having
according
to
custom
made
publick
Cries
,
to
give
notice
of
our
arrival
to
their
Village
,
the
younger
Savages
wash'd
our
Feet
,
which
afterwards
they
rubb'd
,
over
with
the
Grease
of
Deers
,
Wild-Goats
,
and
other
Beasts
,
and
the
Oil
of
Bears
.
The
next
Day
,
which
was
the
First
of
the
Year
1679.
after
the
ordinary
Service
,
I
preach'd
in
a
little
Chapel
made
of
Barks
of
Trees
,
in
presence
of
Two
Jesuites
,
viz.
Father
Garnier
and
Rafeix
;
and
afterwards
we
had
a
Conference
with
42
Old
Men
,
who
make
up
their
Council
.
These
Savages
are
for
the
most
part
tall
,
and
very
well
shap'd
,
cover'd
with
a
sort
of
Robe
made
of
Beavers
and
Wolves-Skins
,
or
of
Black
Squirrels
,
holding
a
Pipe
or
Calumet
in
their
Hands
.
The
Senators
of
Venice
do
not
appear
with
a
graver
Countenance
,
and
perhaps
don't
speak
with
more
Majesty
and
Solidity
,
than
those
ancient
Iroquois
.
This
Nation
is
the
most
cruel
and
barbarous
of
all
America
,
especially
to
their
Slaves
,
whom
they
take
above
two
or
three
hundred
Leagues
from
their
Country
,
as
I
shall
show
in
my
Second
Volume
;
however
,
I
must
do
them
the
Justice
to
observe
,
that
they
have
many
good
Qualities
;
and
that
they
love
the
Europeans
,
to
whom
they
sell
their
Commodities
at
very
reasonable
Rates
.
They
have
a
mortal
Hatred
for
those
,
who
being
too
self-interested
and
covetous
,
are
always
endeavouring
to
inrich
themselves
to
the
Prejudice
of
others
.
Their
chief
Commodities
are
Beavers
Skins
,
which
they
bring
from
above
a
hundred
and
fifty
Leagues
off
their
Habitations
,
to
exchange
them
with
the
English
and
Dutch
,
whom
they
affectionate
more
than
the
Inhabitants
of
Canada
,
because
they
are
more
affable
,
and
sell
them
their
Commodities
cheaper
.
One
of
our
own
Men
,
nam'd
Anthony
Brossard
,
who
understood
very
well
the
Language
of
the
Iroquois
,
and
therefore
was
Interpreter
to
M.
de
la
Motte
,
told
their
Assembly
,
First
,
That
we
were
come
to
pay
them
a
Visit
,
and
smoak
with
them
in
their
Pipes
,
a
Ceremony
which
I
shall
describe
anon
:
And
then
we
deliver'd
our
Presents
,
consisting
of
Axes
,
Knives
,
a
great
Collar
of
White
and
Blue
Porcelain
,
with
some
Cloaks
.
We
made
Presents
upon
every
Point
we
propos'd
to
them
,
of
the
same
nature
as
the
former
.
Secondly
,
We
desir'd
them
,
in
the
next
place
,
to
give
notice
to
the
Five
Cantons
of
their
Nation
,
that
we
were
about
to
build
a
Ship
,
or
great
woodden
Canow
,
above
the
great
Fall
of
the
River
Niagara
,
to
go
and
fetch
European
Commodities
by
a
more
convenient
way
than
the
ordinary
,
by
the
River
St.
Laurence
,
whose
rapid
Currents
make
it
dangerous
and
long
;
and
that
by
these
means
we
should
afford
them
our
Commodities
cheaper
than
the
English
and
Dutch
of
Baston
and
New-York
.
This
Pretence
was
specious
enough
,
and
very
well
contriv'd
to
engage
that
barbarous
Nation
to
extirpate
the
English
and
Dutch
out
of
America
:
For
they
suffer
the
Europeans
a-among
them
only
for
the
Fear
they
have
of
them
,
or
else
for
the
Profit
they
make
in
Bartering
their
Commodities
with
them
.
Thirdly
,
We
told
them
farther
,
that
we
should
provide
them
at
the
River
Niagara
with
a
Blacksmith
and
a
Gunsmith
to
mend
their
Guns
,
Axes
,
&c.
having
no
body
among
them
that
understood
that
Trade
,
and
that
for
the
conveniency
of
their
whole
Nation
,
we
would
settle
those
Workmen
on
the
Lake
of
Ontario
,
at
the
Mouth
of
the
River
Niagara
.
We
threw
again
amongst
them
seven
or
eight
Cloaks
,
and
some
Pieces
of
fine
Cloth
,
which
they
cover
themselves
with
from
the
Waste
to
the
Knees
.
This
was
in
order
to
engage
them
on
our
side
,
and
prevent
their
giving
ear
to
any
who
might
suggest
ill
things
of
us
,
entreating
them
first
to
acquaint
us
with
the
Reports
that
should
be
made
unto
them
to
our
Prejudice
,
before
they
yielded
their
Belief
to
the
same
.
We
added
many
other
Reasons
which
we
thought
proper
to
perswade
them
to
favour
our
Design
.
The
Presents
we
made
unto
them
,
either
in
Cloth
or
Iron
,
were
worth
above
400
Livres
,
besides
some
other
European
Commodities
very
scarce
in
that
Country
:
For
the
best
Reasons
in
the
World
are
not
listned
to
amongst
them
,
unless
they
are
enforc'd
with
Presents
.
I
forgot
to
observe
,
that
before
our
Interpreter
began
to
talk
of
these
matters
with
the
Council
,
M.
de
la
Motte
order'd
him
to
tell
the
Iroquois
,
That
he
would
enter
into
no
Particulars
in
presence
of
Father
Garnìer
a
Jesuite
,
whom
he
much
suspected
:
Whereupon
the
Old
Senators
order'd
the
said
Father
to
withdraw
.
As
I
had
a
great
Respect
for
him
,
I
went
out
likewise
to
bear
part
of
the
Affront
put
upon
him
,
and
to
let
M.
la
Motte
see
that
he
had
no
reason
to
desire
me
to
go
to
the
Council
with
him
,
since
he
had
resolv'd
to
affront
in
my
presence
a
Jesuite-Missionary
,
who
was
amongst
that
barbarous
Nation
,
without
any
other
Design
but
to
instruct
them
in
the
Truth
of
the
Gospel
.
This
was
the
reason
why
I
was
not
present
in
the
Council
the
first
Day
that
we
acquainted
the
Iroquois
with
the
subject
of
our
Embassie
.
I
easily
observ'd
that
M.
la
Motte
had
been
bred
up
amongst
People
profess'd
Enemies
of
all
Monks
and
Priests
;
from
whence
I
concluded
,
that
he
would
lay
upon
me
all
the
Oversights
he
might
commit
in
his
Negotiation
:
But
I
thought
it
was
better
he
should
be
deceiv'd
by
those
he
employ'd
,
than
to
be
so
my self
;
and
therefore
would
never
meddle
with
any
Temporal
Concerns
,
tho'
earnestly
desir'd
by
him
and
others
.
The
Iroquois
,
and
other
wild
Nations
,
had
a
great
Love
for
me
upon
that
account
:
They
have
supply'd
me
with
Food
for
my
subsistance
,
and
reliev'd
me
upon
other
occasions
,
only
because
they
observ'd
I
was
not
guided
by
a
private
self-Interest
;
and
truly
whenever
they
made
me
any
Presents
in
return
of
those
I
had
made
unto
them
,
I
immediately
gave
them
to
their
Children
.
The
next
Day
the
Iroquois
answer'd
our
Discourse
and
Presents
Article
by
Article
,
having
laid
upon
the
Ground
several
little
pieces
of
Wood
,
to
put
them
in
mind
of
what
had
been
said
the
Day
before
in
the
Council
;
their
Speaker
,
or
President
,
held
in
his
Hand
one
of
these
Pieces
of
Wood
,
and
when
he
had
answer'd
one
Article
of
our
Proposal
,
he
laid
it
down
,
with
some
Presents
of
Black
and
White
Porcelain
,
which
they
use
to
string
upon
the
smallest
Sinews
of
Beasts
;
and
then
took
up
another
Piece
of
Wood
;
and
so
of
all
the
rest
,
'till
he
had
fully
answer'd
our
Speech
,
of
which
those
Pieces
of
Wood
,
and
our
Presents
,
put
them
in
mind
.
When
his
Discourse
was
ended
,
the
oldest
Man
of
their
Assembly
cry'd
aloud
for
three
times
,
Niaoua
;
that
it
is
to
say
,
It
is
well
;
I
thank
thee
;
which
was
repeated
with
a
full
Voice
,
and
a
kind
of
a
Tune
by
all
the
other
Senators
.
'T
is
to
be
observ'd
here
,
that
the
Savages
,
tho'
some
are
more
cunning
than
others
,
are
generally
all
addicted
to
their
own
Interests
;
and
therefore
tho'
the
Iroquois
seem'd
to
be
pleas'd
with
our
Proposals
,
they
were
not
really
so
;
for
the
English
and
Dutch
affording
them
the
European
Commodities
at
cheaper
Rates
than
the
French
of
Canada
,
they
had
a
greater
Inclination
for
them
than
for
us
.
That
People
,
so
barbarous
and
rude
in
their
Manners
,
have
however
a
piece
of
Civility
peculiar
to
themselves
;
for
a
Man
would
be
accounted
very
impertinent
,
if
he
contradicted
any
thing
that
is
said
in
their
Council
,
and
if
he
does
not
approve
even
the
greatest
Absurdities
therein
propos'd
;
and
therefore
they
always
answer
,
Niaoua
;
that
is
to
say
,
Thou
art
in
the
right
,
Brother
;
that
is
well
.
Notwithstanding
that
seeming
Approbation
,
they
believe
what
they
please
and
no
more
;
and
therefore
't
is
impossible
to
know
when
they
are
really
perswaded
of
those
things
you
have
mention'd
unto
them
,
which
I
take
to
be
one
of
the
greatest
Obstructions
to
their
Conversion
:
For
their
Civility
hindring
them
from
making
any
Objection
,
or
contradicting
what
is
said
unto
them
,
they
seem
to
approve
of
it
,
tho'
perhaps
they
laugh
at
it
in
private
,
or
else
never
bestow
a
moment
to
reflect
upon
it
,
such
being
their
Indifference
for
a
future
Life
.
From
these
Observations
,
I
conclude
that
the
Conversion
of
that
People
is
to
be
despair'd
of
,
'till
they
are
subdu'd
by
the
Europeans
,
and
that
their
Children
have
another
sort
of
Education
,
unless
God
be
pleas'd
to
work
a
Miracle
in
their
Favour
.
While
we
were
still
with
the
Iroquois
,
their
Parties
made
an
Excursion
toward
Virginia
,
and
brought
two
Prisoners
with
them
,
one
whereof
was
Houtouagaha
,
which
in
the
Language
of
the
Iroquois
,
signifies
a
talkative
or
babling
Fellow
,
and
the
other
of
the
Nation
of
Ganniessinga
,
where
some
English
Franciscans
were
sent
Missionaries
.
The
Iroquois
spar'd
the
Life
of
this
last
,
but
put
to
death
the
former
,
with
such
exquisite
Torments
,
the
that
Nero's
,
Domitian's
,
and
Maximin's
,
never
invented
the
like
to
exercise
the
Patience
of
the
Martyrs
of
the
Primitive
Church
.
They
use
commonly
that
Inhumanity
towards
all
the
Prisoners
they
take
in
their
Warlike
Expeditions
;
but
the
worst
of
it
is
,
that
their
Torments
last
sometimes
a
Month.
When
they
have
brought
them
into
their
Canton
,
they
lay'them
upon
some
pieces
of
Wood
,
made
like
a
St.
Andrew's
Cross
,
to
which
they
tie
the
Legs
and
Arms
of
those
miserable
Wretches
,
and
expose
them
to
Gnats
and
other
Flies
,
who
sting
them
to
death
.
The
Children
of
those
barbarous
Parents
use
to
eat
a
piece
of
their
Flesh
,
and
having
broil'd
the
same
,
force
those
unfortunate
Creatures
to
cut
part
of
their
own
Body
.
The
Iroquois
eat
some
pieces
of
it
themselves
,
as
well
as
their
Children
;
and
the
better
to
inspire
those
little
Cannibals
with
Hatred
for
their
Enemies
,
and
the
desire
to
extirpate
them
,
they
give
them
their
Blood
to
drink
in
some
little
Porringers
made
of
Barks
of
Trees
.
Thus
do
these
poor
Creatures
end
their
Life
,
after
a
long
and
unspeakable
Torment
.
That
horrid
Cruelty
oblig'd
us
to
leave
the
Cabin
,
or
Cottage
,
of
the
Chief
Captain
of
that
barbarous
People
,
to
shew
them
the
Horrour
we
had
of
their
Inhumanity
,
and
never
eat
with
them
since
,
but
return'd
the
same
way
we
went
through
the
Woods
to
the
River
Niagara
.
And
this
was
all
the
success
of
our
Ambassie
.
CHAP.
XVI
.
A
Description
of
a
Ship
of
Sixty
Tuns
,
which
we
built
near
the
Streights
of
the
Lake
Erie
,
during
the
Winter
and
Spring
of
the
Year
1679.
ON
the
14th
of
Ianuary
we
arriv'd
at
our
Habitation
of
Niagara
,
very
weary
of
the
Fatigues
of
our
Voyage
.
We
had
no
other
Food
but
Indian
Corn
;
but
by
good
luck
for
us
,
the
Fishery
of
the
White
Fish
,
I
have
already
spoken
of
,
was
then
in
season
,
and
made
our
Indian
Corn
more
relishing
.
We
made
use
of
the
Water
in
which
the
Fish
was
boyled
instead
of
Broth
of
Meat
;
for
when
it
grows
cold
in
the
Pot
,
it
congeals
it self
like
some
Broth
of
Veal
.
On
the
20th
,
arriv'd
M.
de
la
Salle
from
Fort
Frontenac
,
from
whence
he
was
sent
with
a
great
Bark
to
supply
us
with
Provisions
,
Rigging
,
and
Tackling
for
the
Ship
we
design'd
to
build
at
the
Mouth
of
the
Lake
Erie
;
but
that
Bark
was
unfortunately
cast
away
on
the
Southern
Coast
of
the
Lake
Ontario
,
by
the
fault
of
two
Pilots
,
who
could
not
agree
about
the
Course
they
were
to
steer
,
tho'
they
were
then
only
within
two
Leagues
of
Niagara
.
The
Sea-men
have
call'd
this
Place
the
Mad-Cape
.
The
Anchors
and
Cables
were
sav'd
,
but
several
Canows
of
Barks
of
Trees
with
Goods
and
Commodities
were
lost
.
These
Disappointments
were
such
as
would
have
disswaded
from
any
farther
Enterprize
all
other
Persons
but
such
who
had
form'd
the
generous
Design
of
making
a
New
Discovery
in
the
Country
.
M.
de
la
Salle
told
us
,
That
before
he
lost
his
Bark
,
he
had
been
with
the
Iroquois
Tsonnontouans
,
and
had
so
dexterously
gain'd
their
Affection
,
that
they
had
talk'd
to
him
of
our
Embassie
with
Applause
,
and
had
given
him
their
Consent
for
the
execution
of
our
Undertaking
.
This
good
Intelligence
lasted
but
a
little
while
;
for
certain
Persons
,
who
made
it
their
Business
to
cross
our
Design
,
inspir'd
the
Iroquois
with
many
Suspicions
about
the
Fort
we
were
building
at
Niagara
,
which
was
in
a
great
forwardness
;
and
their
Suspicions
grew
so
high
,
that
we
were
oblig'd
to
give
over
our
Building
for
some
time
,
contenting
our selves
with
an
Habitation
encompass'd
with
Palisado's
.
On
the
22d
of
the
said
Month
,
we
went
two
Leagues
above
the
great
Fall
of
Niagara
,
where
we
made
a
Dock
for
building
the
Ship
we
wanted
for
our
Voyage
.
This
was
the
most
convenient
place
we
could
pitch
upon
,
being
upon
a
River
which
falls
into
the
Streight
between
the
Lake
Erie
and
the
great
Fall
of
Niagara
.
The
26th
,
the
Keel
of
the
Ship
and
some
other
Pieces
being
ready
,
Mr.
la
Salle
sent
the
Master-Carpenter
to
desire
me
to
drive
in
the
first
Pin
;
but
my
Profession
obliging
me
to
decline
that
Honour
,
he
did
it
himself
,
and
promis'd
Ten
Louis
d'Or
,
to
encourage
the
Carpenter
and
further
the
Work
.
The
Winter
being
not
half
so
hard
in
that
Country
as
in
Canada
,
we
employ'd
one
of
the
two
Savages
of
the
Nation
call'd
the
Wolf
,
whom
we
kept
for
Hunting
,
in
building
some
Cabins
made
of
Rinds
of
Trees
;
and
I
had
one
made
on
purpose
to
perform
Divine
Service
therein
on
Sundays
and
other
occasions
.
M.
la
Salle
having
some
urgent
Business
of
his
own
,
return'd
to
Fort
Frontenac
,
leaving
for
our
Commander
one
Tonti
,
an
Italian
by
Birth
,
who
had
been
forc'd
to
retire
into
France
after
the
Revolution
of
Naples
,
in
which
his
Father
was
concern'd
.
I
conducted
M.
la
Salle
as
far
as
the
Lake
Ontario
,
at
the
Mouth
of
the
River
Niagara
,
where
he
order'd
a
House
to
be
built
for
the
Smith
we
had
promis'd
to
the
Iroquois
;
but
this
was
only
to
amuse
them
,
and
therefore
I
cannot
but
own
that
the
Savages
are
not
to
be
blam'd
for
having
not
believ'd
every
thing
they
were
told
by
M.
la
Motte
in
his
Embassie
already
related
.
He
undertook
his
Journey
a
foot
over
the
Snow
,
having
no
other
Provisions
but
a
little
Sack
of
Indian
Corn
roasted
,
which
fail'd
him
two
Days
before
he
came
to
the
Fort
,
which
is
above
fourscore
Leagues
distant
from
the
Place
where
he
left
us
.
However
,
he
got
home
safely
▪
with
two
Men
,
and
a
Dog
,
who
dragg'd
his
Baggage
over
the
Ice
or
frozen
Snow
.
When
I
return'd
to
our
Dock
,
I
understood
that
most
of
the
Iroquois
were
gone
to
wage
War
with
a
Nation
on
the
other
side
of
the
Lake
Erie
.
In
the
mean
time
,
our
Men
continu'd
with
great
application
to
build
our
Ship
;
for
the
Iroquois
who
were
left
behind
,
being
but
a
small
number
,
were
not
so
insolent
as
before
,
tho'
they
came
now
and
then
to
our
Dock
,
and
express'd
some
Discontent
at
what
we
were
doing
.
One
of
them
in
particular
,
feigning
himself
drunk
,
attempted
to
kill
our
Smith
,
but
was
vigorously
repuls'd
by
him
with
a
red-hot
Iron-barr
,
which
,
together
with
the
Reprimand
he
receiv'd
from
me
,
oblig'd
him
to
be
gone
.
Some
few
Days
after
,
a
Savage
Woman
gave
us
notice
that
the
Tsonnontouans
had
resolv'd
to
burn
our
Ship
in
the
Dock
,
and
had
certainly
done
it
,
had
we
not
been
always
upon
our
guard
.
These
frequent
Alarms
from
the
Natives
,
together
with
the
Fears
we
were
in
of
wanting
Provisions
,
having
lost
the
great
Bark
from
Fort
Frontenac
,
which
should
have
reliev'd
us
,
and
the
Tsonnontouans
at
the
same
time
refusing
to
give
us
of
their
Corn
for
Money
,
were
a
great
Discouragement
to
our
Carpenters
,
whom
,
on
the
other
hand
,
a
Villain
amongst
us
endeavour'd
to
seduce
:
That
pitiful
Fellow
had
several
times
attempted
to
run
away
from
us
into
New-York
,
and
would
have
likely
perverted
our
Carpenters
,
had
I
not
confirm'd
them
in
their
Good
Resolution
,
by
the
Exhortations
I
us'd
to
make
every
Holy-day
after
Divine
Service
;
in
which
I
represented
to
them
,
that
the
Glory
of
God
was
concern'd
in
our
Undertaking
,
besides
the
Good
and
Advantage
of
our
Christian
Colonies
;
and
therefore
exhorted
them
to
redouble
their
Diligence
,
in
order
to
free
our
selves
from
all
those
Inconveniences
and
Apprehensions
we
then
lay
under
.
The
two
Savages
we
had
taken
into
our
Service
,
went
all
this
while
a
Hunting
,
and
supply'd
us
with
Wild-Goats
and
other
Beasts
for
our
subsistence
;
which
encourag'd
our
Workmen
to
go
on
with
their
Work
more
briskly
than
before
,
insomuch
that
in
a
short
time
our
Ship
was
in
a
readiness
to
be
launch'd
;
which
we
did
,
after
having
Bless'd
the
same
according
to
the
use
of
the
Romish
Church
.
We
made
all
the
haste
we
could
to
get
it
a-float
,
tho'
not
altogether
finish'd
,
to
prevent
the
Designs
of
the
Natives
,
who
had
resolv'd
to
burn
it
.
The
Ship
was
call'd
the
Griffin
,
alluding
to
the
Arms
of
Count
Frontenac
,
which
have
two
Griffins
for
Supporters
;
and
besides
,
M.
la
Salle
us'd
to
say
of
this
Ship
,
while
yet
upon
the
Stocks
,
That
he
would
make
the
Griffin
fly
above
the
Ravens
.
We
fir'd
three
Guns
,
and
sung
Te
Deum
,
which
was
attended
with
loud
Acclamations
of
Joy
;
of
which
those
of
the
Iroquois
who
were
accidently
present
at
this
Ceremony
,
were
also
Partakers
;
for
we
gave
them
some
Brandy
to
drink
,
as
well
as
to
our
Men
,
who
immediately
quitted
their
Cabins
of
Rinds
of
Trees
,
and
hang'd
their
Hammocks
under
the
Deck
of
the
Ship
,
there
to
lie
with
more
security
than
a-shoar
.
We
did
the
like
,
insomuch
that
the
very
same
Day
we
were
all
on
board
,
and
thereby
out
of
the
reach
of
the
Insults
of
the
Savages
.
The
Iroquois
being
return'd
from
Hunting
Beavers
,
were
mightily
surpriz'd
to
see
our
Ship
a-float
,
and
call'd
us
Otkon
,
that
is
in
their
Language
,
Most
penetrating
Wits
:
For
they
could
not
apprehend
how
in
so
short
a
time
we
had
been
able
to
build
so
great
a
Ship
,
tho'
it
was
but
60
Tuns
.
It
might
have
been
indeed
call'd
a
moving
Fortress
;
for
all
the
Savages
inhabiting
the
Banks
of
those
Lakes
and
Rivers
I
have
mention'd
,
for
five
hundred
Leagues
together
,
were
fill'd
with
Fear
as
well
as
Admiration
when
they
saw
it
.
The
best
Designs
are
often
cross'd
by
some
unexpected
Accidents
,
which
God
permits
to
happen
to
try
Men's
Constancy
,
as
I
experienc'd
at
that
time
.
One
of
our
Crew
gave
me
notice
,
that
the
Sieur
de
Tonti
our
Commander
entertain'd
some
Jealousie
of
me
,
because
I
kept
a
Journal
of
all
the
considerable
Things
that
were
transacted
;
and
that
he
design'd
to
take
the
same
from
me
.
This
Advice
oblig'd
me
to
stand
upon
my
guard
,
and
take
all
other
Precautions
to
secure
my
Observations
,
and
remove
the
Jealousie
that
Gentleman
had
of
me
:
For
I
had
no
other
Design
but
to
keep
our
Men
to
their
Duty
,
and
to
Exercises
of
Piety
and
Devotion
,
for
preventing
Disorders
,
and
for
the
furtherance
of
our
Common
Undertaking
.
In
the
mean
time
,
our
Enemies
spread
very
disadvantageous
Reports
of
us
in
Canada
,
where
we
were
represented
as
rash
and
inconsiderate
for
venturing
upon
a
dangerous
Voyage
,
age
,
from
which
,
in
their
Opinion
,
none
of
us
would
ever
return
.
This
,
together
with
the
Difficulties
we
labour'd
under
for
transporting
the
Rigging
of
our
Ship
,
and
the
other
Inconveniencies
necessarily
attending
a
Voyage
through
an
unknown
Country
,
Lakes
,
and
Rivers
,
where
no
European
had
travell'd
before
,
and
the
Oppositions
from
the
Iroquois
,
caus'd
me
an
unparallel'd
Vexation
.
But
these
Reports
were
still
more
prejudicial
to
M.
la
Salle
,
whose
Creditors
,
without
enquiring
into
the
Truth
of
the
matter
,
or
expecting
his
Return
from
Fort
Frontenac
,
seiz'd
all
his
Effects
in
Canada
;
tho'
that
very
Fort
alone
,
the
Property
whereof
belong'd
to
him
,
was
worth
twice
more
than
all
the
Debts
he
ow'd
.
However
,
it
being
impossible
to
stop
the
Mouth
of
our
Enemies
,
who
had
no
other
Design
but
to
oblige
us
to
give
over
our
Enterprize
,
notwithstanding
the
Trouble
and
great
Charge
we
had
been
at
for
our
Preparations
,
we
resolv'd
to
wait
with
patience
the
Opportunities
Divine
Providence
would
present
us
with
,
and
to
pursue
with
Vigour
and
Constancy
our
Design
.
Being
thus
prepar'd
against
all
Discouragements
,
I
went
up
in
a
Canow
with
one
of
our
Savages
to
the
Mouth
of
the
Lake
Erie
,
notwithstanding
the
strong
Current
,
which
I
master'd
with
great
difficulty
.
I
sounded
the
Mouth
of
the
Lake
,
and
found
,
contrary
to
the
Relations
that
had
been
made
unto
me
,
that
a
Ship
with
a
brisk
Gale
might
sail
up
to
the
Lake
,
and
surmount
the
Rapidity
of
the
Current
;
and
that
therefore
with
a
strong
North
,
or
North-East
Wind
,
we
might
bring
our
Ship
into
the
Lake
Erie
.
I
took
also
a
view
of
the
Banks
of
the
Streight
,
and
found
that
in
case
of
need
we
might
put
some
of
our
Men
a-shoar
to
hall
the
Ship
,
if
the
Wind
was
not
strong
enough
.
CHAP.
XVII
.
The
Author's
Return
to
Fort
Frontenac
.
BEfore
we
could
go
on
with
our
intended
Discovery
,
I
was
oblig'd
to
return
to
Fort
Frontenac
,
to
bring
along
with
me
two
Monks
of
my
own
Order
,
to
help
me
in
the
Functions
of
my
Ministry
.
I
left
our
Ship
riding
upon
two
Anchors
,
within
a
League
and
a
half
of
the
Lake
Erie
,
in
the
Streight
,
between
the
said
Lake
and
the
great
Fall
Niagara
.
Mr.
Charon
,
an
Inhabitant
of
Canada
,
desir'd
to
return
with
me
,
to
avoid
the
ill
Usage
he
receiv'd
from
M.
Tonti
,
who
was
an
irreconcileable
Enemy
of
all
the
Subjects
of
the
King
of
Spain
,
having
been
,
as
he
thought
,
hardly
us'd
by
the
Spaniards
in
the
Revolution
of
Naples
,
in
which
he
was
concern'd
as
well
as
his
Father
.
We
embark'd
in
a
Canow
with
one
of
our
Savages
,
and
fell
down
the
Streight
till
we
came
to
the
great
Fall
,
where
we
went
ashoar
,
and
carry'd
our
Canow
over-land
to
the
Foot
of
the
great
Rock
already
mention'd
,
and
from
thence
we
continu'd
our
Course
to
the
Mouth
of
the
Lake
Ontario
,
where
we
found
the
Bark
or
Brigantine
we
have
spoken
of
,
which
the
Sieur
la
Forest
had
brought
from
Fort
Frontenac
.
M.
la
Forest
having
spent
some
Days
in
that
place
for
Bartering
his
Commodities
with
the
Natives
,
we
embark'd
on
board
his
Brigantine
,
together
with
fifteen
or
sixteen
Savage
Women
,
who
took
that
opportunity
to
make
forty
Leagues
by
Water
,
which
otherwise
they
had
been
oblig'd
to
travel
a-foot
over-land
through
the
Woods
;
but
they
not
being
us'd
to
this
way
of
Travelling
,
fell
so
sick
,
that
their
Vomiting
created
an
insufferable
Stink
in
our
Ship
.
Being
arriv'd
into
the
River
of
Aoueguen
,
M.
la
Forest
exchang'd
some
Brandy
for
Beavers-Skins
;
but
I
must
confess
this
Commerce
of
Strong-Waters
was
never
accepable
to
me
;
for
if
the
Savages
drink
but
a
little
too
much
of
that
Liquor
,
they
are
worse
and
more
dangerous
than
mad
Men.
Having
done
our
Business
in
that
Place
,
we
sail'd
from
the
Southern
to
the
Northern
Coast
of
the
Lake
;
and
the
Wind
being
favourable
,
we
quickly
pass'd
by
the
Village
which
lies
on
the
other
side
of
Keute
and
Ganeousse
,
but
were
becalm'd
not
far
from
Fort
Frontenac
,
which
oblig'd
me
to
get
into
a
Canow
with
two
Savages
to
manage
it
.
We
landed
in
the
Island
of
Goilans
,
so
nam'd
from
Sea-Fowls
of
that
Name
,
who
abound
in
that
Place
,
and
lay
their
Eggs
upon
the
Sand
,
where
they
are
hatch'd
by
the
Heat
of
the
Sun
.
I
carry'd
away
along
with
us
four
Baskets
full
of
them
,
which
we
found
very
relishing
in
Omelets
and
Pancakes
.
I
was
kindly
receiv'd
by
Four
Missionaries
of
my
own
Order
that
I
found
there
,
viz.
Father
Gabriel
de
la
Ribourde
,
Luke
Buisset
,
Zenobe
Mambre
,
and
Milithon
Watteau
,
all
Natives
of
the
Spanish
Netherlands
.
They
told
me
that
they
knew
how
much
I
had
suffer'd
in
my
Mission
during
the
Winter
,
and
chiefly
from
that
Italian
who
deserted
the
Service
of
his
Natural
Prince
,
that
is
Tonti
I
have
already
spoken
of
.
I
conceal'd
part
of
the
Discouragements
I
had
met
with
,
because
I
design'd
to
engage
Fathers
Gabriel
and
Zenobe
in
our
Voyage
,
and
also
because
I
knew
that
M.
de
la
Salle
,
whose
Temper
I
was
acquainted
with
by
my
own
Experience
,
made
a
constant
use
of
this
famous
Maxim
,
Divide
&
impera
,
to
dispose
with
a
greater
facility
of
the
Men
under
him
to
compass
his
own
Designs
:
And
having
as
great
a
Passion
as
he
to
discover
some
New
Countries
,
I
thought
it
best
to
make
no
Complaints
,
which
he
took
very
kindly
,
and
receiv'd
me
in
a
very
obliging
manner
.
That
Gentleman
was
Judicious
,
and
of
extraordinary
Parts
,
and
very
desirous
to
make
himself
famous
by
some
New
Discoveries
,
about
which
we
had
frequent
Conferences
.
He
told
me
several
times
,
That
he
knew
no
Religious
Order
so
fit
as
ours
for
improving
New
Colonies
;
and
he
was
a
very
good
Judge
in
those
Matters
,
having
spent
nine
or
ten
Years
in
another
Order
,
of
which
he
had
disingag'd
himself
by
Consent
of
the
General
,
who
in
the
Act
of
his
Dismission
under
his
own
Hand
,
gives
this
Noble
Character
of
him
,
That
he
had
liv'd
amongst
the
Monks
of
his
Order
,
without
giving
the
least
suspicion
of
Venial
Sin
.
These
are
the
very
Words
of
the
Act
,
having
perus'd
it
my self
.
He
likewise
told
me
,
That
being
perswaded
that
we
might
be
very
useful
to
him
in
his
Designs
,
he
was
resolv'd
to
do
something
in
favour
of
our
Order
;
and
having
call'd
us
together
on
the
27th
of
May
,
1679.
he
acquainted
us
,
That
being
Proprietary
and
Governour
of
Fort
Frontenac
,
he
would
order
in
his
Will
,
That
no
other
Religious
Order
but
ours
,
should
he
suffer'd
to
settle
themselves
near
the
Fort
;
he
afterwards
mark'd
out
a
Church-yard
;
and
having
created
a
Publick
Notary
,
he
order'd
him
to
draw
up
an
Instrument
,
whereby
the
said
M.
la
Salle
gave
to
our
Order
the
Property
of
Eighteen
Acres
of
Ground
along
the
side
of
the
Lake
Ontario
near
the
Fort
,
and
above
a
Hundred
Acres
more
in
the
next
Forest
to
be
clear'd
and
grubb'd
up
.
We
accepted
this
Gift
in
the
Name
of
our
Order
,
and
sign'd
the
Deed
,
which
was
the
first
that
ever
was
transacted
in
that
Country
.
The
Notary's
Name
was
la
Meterie
.
This
being
done
,
he
desir'd
those
Franciscans
that
were
to
come
with
me
,
to
prepare
themselves
for
their
Voyage
;
but
the
Wind
being
against
us
,
we
had
a
sufficient
time
for
it
,
and
to
take
our
Measures
concerning
our
dangerous
Mission
.
We
made
frequent
Visits
to
the
Savages
,
whom
we
had
perswaded
to
settle
themselves
near
the
Fort
,
who
,
together
with
their
Children
,
whom
we
had
taught
to
Read
and
Write
,
lamented
much
our
Departure
;
and
assur'd
us
,
That
if
we
did
return
in
a
short
time
,
they
would
perswade
the
rest
of
the
Inhabitants
of
the
Village
of
Ganeousse
,
to
come
and
settle
themselves
in
the
Neighbourhood
of
the
Fort.
CHAP.
XVIII
.
An
Account
of
our
Second
Embarkment
from
Fort
Frontenac
.
AFter
some
few
Days
,
the
Wind
presenting
fair
,
Fathers
Gabriel
,
Zenobe
,
and
I
,
went
on
board
the
Brigantine
,
and
in
a
short
time
arriv'd
in
the
River
of
the
Tsonnontouans
,
which
runs
into
the
Lake
Ontario
,
where
we
continu'd
several
Days
,
our
Men
being
very
busie
in
bartering
their
Commodities
with
the
Natives
,
who
flock'd
in
great
numbers
about
us
to
see
our
Brigantine
,
which
they
admir'd
,
and
to
exchange
their
Skins
for
Knives
,
Guns
,
Powder
and
Shot
,
but
especially
for
Brandy
,
which
they
love
above
all
things
.
In
the
mean
time
,
we
had
built
a
small
Cabin
of
Barks
of
Trees
about
half
a
League
in
the
Woods
,
to
perform
Divine
Service
without
interruption
;
and
waited
till
all
our
Men
had
done
their
Business
.
M.
la
Salle
arriv'd
in
a
Canow
about
eight
Days
after
;
he
had
taken
his
course
by
the
Southern
Coast
of
the
Lake
,
to
go
to
the
Village
of
the
Tsonnontouans
,
to
whom
he
made
several
Presents
,
to
engage
them
in
our
Interest
,
and
remove
the
Jealousie
they
had
conceiv'd
of
our
Untertaking
,
through
the
Suggestions
of
our
Enemies
.
All
these
Impediments
retarded
us
so
long
,
that
we
could
not
reach
the
River
Niagara
before
the
30th
of
Iuly
.
On
the
4th
of
the
said
Month
,
I
went
over-land
to
the
Fall
of
Niagara
,
with
a
Serjeant
call'd
la
Fleur
,
and
thence
to
our
Dock
within
six
Leagues
of
the
Lake
Ontario
;
but
we
did
not
find
there
the
Ship
we
had
built
:
And
met
with
a
new
Misfortune
;
for
two
young
Savages
robb'd
us
of
the
Bisket
we
had
for
our
subsistence
,
which
reduc'd
us
to
a
great
Extremity
.
We
found
at
last
a
half-rotten
Canow
without
Oars
,
which
we
mended
as
well
as
we
could
;
and
having
made
an
Oar
,
we
ventur'd
our selves
in
that
weak
and
shatter'd
Canow
,
and
went
up
the
Streight
to
look
for
our
Ship
,
which
we
found
riding
within
a
League
of
the
pleasant
Lake
Erie
.
We
were
very
kindly
receiv'd
,
and
likewise
very
glad
to
find
our
Ship
well
Rigg'd
,
and
ready
fitted
out
with
all
the
Necessaries
for
Sailing
.
She
carry'd
Five
small
Guns
,
two
whereof
were
Brass
,
and
three
Harquebuze
a-crock
.
The
Beak-head
was
adorn'd
with
a
Flying
Griffin
,
and
an
Eagle
above
it
;
and
the
rest
of
the
Ship
had
the
same
Ornaments
as
Men
of
War
use
to
have
.
The
Iroquois
were
then
returning
from
a
Warlike
Expedition
with
several
Slaves
,
and
were
much
surpriz'd
to
see
so
big
a
Ship
,
which
they
compar'd
to
a
Fortt
,
beyond
their
limits
.
Several
came
on
board
,
and
seem'd
to
admire
above
all
things
the
bigness
of
our
Anchors
;
for
they
could
not
apprehend
how
we
had
been
able
to
bring
them
through
the
rapid
Currents
of
the
River
St.
Laurence
.
This
oblig'd
them
to
use
often
the
Word
Gannorom
,
which
in
their
Language
signifies
,
That
is
wonderful
.
They
wonder'd
also
to
find
there
a
Ship
,
having
seen
none
when
they
went
;
and
did
not
know
from
whence
it
came
,
it
being
about
250
Leagues
from
Canada
.
Having
forbid
the
Pilot
to
attempt
to
fail
up
the
Currents
of
the
Streight
till
farther
order
,
we
return'd
the
16th
and
17th
to
the
Lake
Ontario
,
and
brought
up
our
Bark
to
the
great
Rock
of
Niagara
,
and
anchor'd
at
the
foot
of
the
Three
Mountains
,
where
we
were
oblig'd
to
make
our
Portage
;
that
is
,
to
carry
over-land
our
Canow's
and
Provisions
,
and
other
Things
,
above
the
great
Fall
of
the
River
,
which
interrupts
the
Navigation
:
And
because
most
of
the
Rivers
of
that
Country
are
interrupted
with
great
Rocks
,
and
that
therefore
those
who
sail
upon
the
same
,
are
oblig'd
to
go
over-land
above
those
Falls
,
and
carry
upon
their
Backs
their
Canow's
and
other
Things
,
they
express
it
with
this
Word
,
To
make
our
Portage
;
of
which
the
Reader
is
desir'd
to
take
notice
,
for
otherwise
the
following
Account
,
as
well
as
the
Map
,
would
be
unintelligible
to
many
.
Father
Gabriel
,
tho'
of
Sixty
five
Years
of
Age
,
bore
with
great
Vigour
the
Fatigue
of
that
Voyage
,
and
went
thrice
up
and
down
those
three
Mountains
,
which
are
pretty
high
and
steep
.
Our
Men
had
a
great
deal
of
trouble
;
for
they
were
oblig'd
to
make
several
Turnings
to
carry
the
Provisions
and
Ammunition
,
and
the
Portage
was
two
Leagues
long
.
Our
Anchors
were
so
big
,
that
four
Men
had
much
ado
to
carry
one
;
but
the
Brandy
we
gave
them
was
such
an
Encouragement
,
that
they
surmounted
cheerfully
all
the
Difficulties
of
that
Journey
;
and
so
we
got
on
board
our
Ship
all
our
Provisions
,
Ammunition
,
and
Commodities
.
While
we
continu'd
there
,
M.
la
Salle
told
me
,
That
he
understood
by
some
of
our
Men
,
that
I
very
much
blam'd
the
Intrigues
of
some
Monks
of
Canada
with
the
Iroquois
and
their
Neighbours
of
New-York
and
New-Orange
;
which
oblig'd
me
to
tell
in
his
presence
my
Brethren
the
Franciscans
,
That
I
perceiv'd
that
M.
la
Salle
would
surprize
me
,
and
oblige
me
to
revile
some
Persons
,
whom
he
represented
as
Traders
and
Merchants
;
and
then
abating
somewhat
of
my
Tone
,
I
concluded
,
That
notwithstanding
the
false
Reports
that
had
been
made
to
him
,
I
would
entertain
a
good
Opinion
of
those
very
Persons
whom
he
design'd
to
make
my
Enemies
;
and
that
I
would
rather
give
over
our
Enterprize
than
be
impos'd
upon
at
that
rate
.
This
vigorous
Answer
surpriz'd
M.
la
Salle
,
who
told
me
,
That
he
was
perswaded
that
those
who
had
made
him
those
Reports
,
were
not
honest
Men
;
and
that
therefore
he
would
take
all
imaginable
care
of
my
Person
during
the
Voyage
,
and
espouse
my
Interests
on
all
occasions
.
He
was
indeed
afraid
that
I
should
leave
him
▪
which
had
been
a
great
disappointment
to
his
Affairs
;
for
Father
Gabriel
would
have
left
him
also
.
That
Good
Man
was
come
with
us
without
any
leave
of
his
Superiour
,
only
upon
a
Letter
from
the
Provincial
Commissioner
of
Canada
,
whose
Name
was
Valentin
le
Roux
,
wherein
he
told
M.
la
Salle
,
that
the
said
Father
Gabriel
might
go
along
with
him
.
However
,
he
did
not
believe
that
he
would
do
so
without
an
Order
in
Writing
;
and
for
that
reason
came
,
some
Days
after
our
departure
,
to
Fort
Frontenac
,
where
M.
la
Salle
obtain'd
that
Order
from
him
,
for
fear
of
being
accus'd
to
have
expos'd
a
Man
of
that
Age
to
so
dangerous
a
a
Voyage
,
in
which
he
was
like
to
perish
,
as
really
he
did
,
as
we
shall
see
by
and
by
.
M.
la
Salle
understanding
that
I
and
the
said
Father
Gabriel
were
gone
to
view
the
great
Fall
of
Niagara
,
he
came
to
us
with
some
Refreshments
to
reconcile
himself
with
me
,
and
prevent
my
return
to
Canada
.
He
met
with
no
great
difficulty
;
for
the
great
desire
I
had
to
discover
a
New
Country
,
made
me
very
easie
;
so
that
we
return'd
on
board
our
Ship
in
the
beginning
of
August
,
1679.
CHAP.
XIX
.
An
Account
of
our
Third
Embarkment
from
the
Mouth
of
the
Lake
Erie
.
WE
have
already
observ'd
,
that
the
Spaniards
were
the
first
Discoverers
of
Canada
,
and
that
the
Recollects
are
the
first
Religious
Order
who
attended
the
French
Colonies
in
that
Country
.
Those
Good
Men
liv'd
in
great
Friendship
with
the
Savages
call'd
Hurons
,
by
whom
they
understood
that
the
Iroquois
made
frequent
Excursions
beyond
Virginia
and
New-Sweden
,
near
a
great
Lake
,
from
whence
they
brought
a
great
many
Slaves
;
which
gave
occasion
to
the
Hurons
to
call
that
Lake
Erige
,
or
Erike
;
that
is
to
say
,
the
Lake
of
the
Cat.
The
Inhabitants
of
Canada
have
softned
that
Word
,
and
call
it
Erie
,
as
we
have
already
observ'd
.
We
endeavour'd
several
times
to
sail
up
that
Lake
;
but
the
Wind
being
not
strong
enough
,
we
were
forc'd
to
wait
for
it
.
In
the
mean
time
,
M.
la
Salle
caus'd
our
Men
to
grub
up
some
Land
,
and
sow
several
sorts
of
Pot-Herbs
and
Pulse
,
for
the
conveniency
of
those
who
should
selttle
themselves
there
,
to
maintain
our
Correspondence
with
Fort
Frontenac
.
we
found
there
a
great
quantity
of
Wild
Cherries
and
Rocambol
,
a
sort
of
Garlick
,
which
grow
naturally
in
that
Ground
.
We
left
Father
Melithon
,
with
some
Workmen
,
at
our
Habitation
above
the
Fall
of
Niagara
;
and
most
of
our
Men
went
ashoar
to
lighten
our
Ships
,
the
better
to
sail
up
the
Lake
.
The
Wind
veering
to
the
North
-
East
,
and
the
ship
being
well
provided
,
we
made
all
the
sail
we
could
,
and
with
the
help
of
twelve
Men
who
hall'd
from
the
shoar
,
overcame
the
Rapidity
of
the
Current
,
and
got
up
into
the
Lake
.
The
Stream
is
so
violent
,
that
our
Pilot
himself
despair'd
of
success
.
We
sung
Te
Deum
,
and
discharg'd
our
Cannon
and
other
Fire-Arms
,
in
presence
of
a
great
many
Iroquois
,
who
came
from
a
Warlike
Expedition
against
the
Savages
of
Tintonha
;
that
is
to
say
,
the
Nation
of
the
Meadows
,
who
live
above
four
hundred
Leagues
from
that
Place
.
The
Iroquois
and
their
Prisoners
were
much
surpriz'd
to
see
us
in
the
Lake
,
and
did
not
think
before
that
we
should
be
able
to
overcome
the
Rapidity
of
the
Current
:
They
cry'd
several
times
Gannorom
,
to
shew
their
Admiration
.
Some
of
the
Iroquois
had
taken
the
measure
of
our
Ship
,
and
immediately
went
for
New-York
,
to
give
notice
to
the
English
and
Dutch
of
our
sailing
into
the
Lake
:
For
those
Nations
affording
their
Commodities
cheaper
than
the
French
,
are
also
more
belov'd
by
the
Natives
.
On
the
7th
of
August
,
1679.
we
went
on
board
,
being
in
all
four
and
thirty
Men
,
including
two
Recollects
who
came
to
us
,
and
sail'd
from
the
Mouth
of
the
Lake
Erie
,
steering
our
Course
West-South-West
,
with
a
favourable
Wind
;
and
tho'
the
Enemies
of
our
Discovery
had
given
out
,
on
purpose
to
deter
us
from
our
Enterprize
,
That
the
Lake
Erie
was
full
of
Rocks
and
Sands
,
which
rendred
the
Navigation
impracticable
,
we
run
above
twenty
Leagues
during
the
Night
,
tho'
we
sounded
all
that
while
.
The
next
Day
the
Wind
being
more
favourable
,
we
made
above
five
and
forty
Leagues
,
keeping
at
an
equal
distance
from
the
Banks
of
the
Lake
,
and
double
a
Cape
to
the
Westward
,
which
we
call'd
the
Cape
of
St.
Francis
.
The
next
Day
we
doubled
two
other
Capes
,
and
met
with
no
manner
of
Rocks
or
Sands
.
We
discover'd
a
pretty
large
Island
towards
the
South-West
,
about
seven
or
eight
Leagues
from
the
Northern
Coast
;
that
Island
faces
the
Streight
that
comes
from
the
Lake
Huron
.
The
10th
,
very
early
in
the
Morning
,
we
pass'd
between
that
Island
and
7
or
8
lesser
ones
;
and
having
sail'd
near
another
,
which
is
nothing
but
Sand
,
to
the
West
of
the
Lake
,
we
came
to
an
Anchor
at
the
Mouth
of
the
Streight
,
which
runs
from
the
Lake
Huron
into
that
of
Erie
.
The
11th
,
we
went
farther
into
the
Streight
,
and
pass'd
between
two
small
Islands
,
which
make
one
of
the
finest
Prospects
in
the-
world
.
This
Streight
is
finer
than
that
of
Niagara
,
being
thirty
Leagues
long
,
and
every-where
one
League
broad
,
except
in
the
middle
that
it
stretches
it self
,
forming
the
Lake
we
have
call'd
St.
Claire
.
The
Navigation
is
easie
on
both
sides
,
the
Coast
being
low
and
even
.
It
runs
directly
from
North
to
South
.
The
Country
between
those
two
Lakes
is
very
well
situated
,
and
the
Soil
very
fertile
.
The
Banks
of
the
Streight
are
vast
Meadows
,
and
the
Prospect
is
terminated
with
some
Hills
covered
with
Vineyards
,
Trees
bearing
good
Fruit
,
Groves
,
and
Forests
,
so
well
dispos'd
,
that
one
would
think
Nature
alone
could
not
have
made
,
without
the
Help
of
Art
,
so
charming
a
Prospect
.
That
Country
is
stock'd
with
Stags
,
Wild-Goats
,
and
Bears
,
who
are
good
for
Food
,
and
not
fierce
as
in
other
Countries
;
some
think
they
are
better
than
our
Pork
.
The
Turkey-Cocks
and
Swans
are
there
also
very
common
;
and
our
Men
brought
several
other
Beasts
and
Birds
,
whose
Names
are
unknown
to
us
,
but
they
are
extraordinary
relishing
.
The
Forests
are
chiefly
made
up
of
Walnut-trees
,
Chesnut-trees
,
Plum-trees
,
and
Pear-trees
,
loaded
with
their
own
Fruit
and
Vines
.
There
is
also
abundance
of
Timber
fit
for
Building
,
so
that
those
who
shall
be
so
happy
as
to
inhabit
that
Noble
Country
,
cannot
but
remember
with
Gratitude
those
who
have
discover'd
the
way
,
by
venturing
to
sail
upon
an
unknown
Lake
for
above
one
hundred
Leagues
.
That
charming
Streight
lies
between
the
40
and
41
Degrees
of
Northern
Latitude
.
CHAP.
XX.
An
Account
of
what
hapned
in
our
Passage
from
the
Lake
Erie
,
unto
the
Lake
Huron
.
I
Had
often
advis'd
M.
la
Salle
to
make
a
Settlement
upon
the
Streight
,
between
the
Lake
Erie
and
Ontario
,
where
the
Fishery
is
more
plentiful
;
for
that
Settlement
would
have
been
very
advantageous
to
us
to
maintain
our
Communication
with
Fort
Frontenac
.
I
told
him
also
,
that
it
were
fit
to
leave
in
that
Settlement
the
Smith
he
and
M.
la
Motte
had
promis'd
to
the
Iroquois
;
and
that
it
would
be
a
means
to
engage
that
wild
Nation
into
our
Inteeest
,
and
to
trade
only
with
us
,
whereby
he
would
grow
rich
in
a
little
time
:
But
M.
la
Salle
,
and
the
Adventurers
who
were
with
him
,
would
not
hearken
to
my
Advice
;
and
told
me
,
that
they
would
make
no
Settlement
within
100
Leagues
of
their
Fort
,
lest
other
Europeans
should
get
before
them
into
the
Country
they
were
going
to
discover
.
This
was
their
Pretence
;
but
I
soon
observ'd
that
their
Intention
was
to
buy
all
the
Furrs
and
Skins
of
the
remotest
Savages
,
who
,
as
they
thought
,
did
not
know
their
Value
;
and
so
inrich
themselves
in
one
single
Voyage
.
I
endeavour'd
also
to
perswade
him
to
make
a
settlement
upon
this
charming
Streight
;
for
being
in
the
midst
of
so
many
Nations
of
Savages
,
we
could
not
but
have
a
good
Trade
amongst
them
.
This
was
the
Argument
I
made
use
of
;
but
the
main
Reason
,
which
I
kept
to
my self
,
was
to
have
an
Opportunity
to
preach
the
Gospel
to
those
ignorant
Nations
.
M.
la
Salle
would
by
no
means
hearken
to
my
Advice
,
and
told
me
he
wonder'd
at
my
Proposal
,
considering
the
great
Passion
I
had
a
few
Months
before
for
the
Discovery
of
a
New
Country
.
The
Current
of
that
Streight
is
very
violent
,
but
not
half
so
much
as
that
of
Niagara
;
and
therefore
we
sail'd
up
with
a
brisk
Gale
,
and
got
into
the
Streight
between
the
Lake
Huron
,
and
the
Lake
St.
Claire
;
this
last
is
very
shallow
,
especially
at
its
Mouth
.
The
Lake
Huron
falls
into
this
of
St.
Claire
by
several
Canals
,
which
are
commonly
interrupted
by
Sands
and
Rocks
.
We
sounded
all
of
them
,
and
found
one
at
last
about
one
League
broad
without
any
Sands
,
its
depth
being
every
where
from
three
to
eight
Fathoms
Water
.
We
sail'd
up
that
Canal
,
but
were
forced
to
drop
our
Anchors
near
the
Mouth
of
the
Lake
;
for
the
extraordinary
quantity
of
Waters
which
came
down
from
the
Superiour
Lake
and
that
of
Illionois
,
because
of
a
strong
North-West
Wind
,
had
so
much
augmented
the
Rapidity
of
the
Current
of
this
Streight
,
that
it
was
as
violent
as
that
of
Niagara
.
The
Wind
turning
Southerly
,
we
sail'd
again
;
and
with
the
help
of
twelve
Men
,
who
hall'd
our
Ship
from
the
Shoar
,
got
safely
the
23d
of
August
into
the
Lake
Huron
.
We
sung
Te
Deum
a
second
time
,
to
return
our
Thanks
to
the
Almighty
for
our
happy
Navigation
.
We
found
in
that
Lake
a
large
Bay
,
the
Banks
of
which
the
ancient
Hurons
inhabited
.
They
were
converted
to
the
Christian
Religion
by
the
first
Franciscans
that
came
into
Canada
;
but
the
Iroquois
have
in
a
great
measure
destroy'd
that
Nation
.
CHAP.
XXI
.
An
Account
of
our
Navigation
on
the
Lake
Huron
to
Missilimakinak
.
HAving
thus
travell'd
above
300
Leagues
from
Quebec
to
the
Lake
Huron
,
notwithstanding
the
rapid
Currents
and
Lakes
we
went
through
,
we
continu'd
our
Voyage
from
the
Mouth
of
this
Lake
,
steering
our
Course
North-North-East
;
but
the
next
Day
finding
our selves
near
the
Land
,
we
steer'd
North-North-West
,
and
cross'd
a
Bay
call'd
Sakinam
,
which
may
be
thirty
Leagues
broad
.
The
24th
we
run
the
same
Course
,
but
were
becalm'd
between
some
Islands
,
where
we
found
but
two
Fathoms
Water
,
which
oblig'd
us
to
make
an
easie
sail
part
of
the
Night
,
to
look
for
a
good
Anchorage
,
but
in
vain
;
and
the
Wind
turning
then
Westerly
,
we
bore
to
the
North
to
avoid
the
Coast
till
the
Day
appear'd
.
We
sounded
all
the
Night
long
,
because
our
Pilot
,
though
a
very
Understanding
Man
,
was
somewhat
negligent
.
The
25th
we
lay
becalm'd
till
Noon
,
but
then
run
North-West
with
a
brisk
Southerly
Gale
.
The
Wind
turning
South
West
,
we
bore
to
the
North
to
double
a
Cape
;
but
then
the
Wind
grew
so
violent
,
that
we
were
forc'd
to
lie
by
all
the
Night
.
The
26th
the
Storm
continuing
,
we
brought
down
our
Main
Yards
and
Top-Mast
,
and
let
the
Ship
drive
to
the
Mercy
of
the
Wind
,
knowing
no
place
to
run
into
to
shelter
our selves
.
M.
la
Salle
,
notwithstanding
he
was
a
Courageous
Man
,
began
to
fear
,
and
told
us
we
were
undone
;
and
therefore
every
body
fell
upon
his
Knees
to
say
his
Prayers
,
and
prepare
himself
for
Death
,
except
our
Pilot
,
whom
we
could
never
oblige
to
Pray
;
and
he
did
nothing
all
that
while
but
Curse
and
Swear
against
M.
la
Salle
,
who
,
as
he
said
,
had
brought
him
thither
to
make
him
perish
in
a
nasty
Lake
,
and
lose
the
Glory
he
had
acquir'd
by
his
long
and
happy
Navigations
on
the
Ocean
.
However
,
the
Wind
being
somewhat
abated
,
we
hoisted
up
our
Sail
,
and
so
we
drove
not
above
two
Leagues
.
The
27th
in
the
Morning
we
continu'd
our
Course
North-West
with
a
South-East
Wind
,
which
carry'd
us
the
same
Day
to
Missilimakinak
,
where
we
anchor'd
in
a
Bay
at
six
Fathoms
Water
,
upon
a
slimy
white
Bottom
.
That
Bay
is
shelter'd
by
the
Coast
,
and
a
Bank
from
the
South-West
to
the
North
;
but
it
lies
expos'd
to
the
South
,
which
is
very
violent
in
that
Country
.
Missilimakinak
is
a
Neck
of
Land
to
the
North
of
the
Mouth
of
the
Streight
,
through
which
the
Lake
of
the
Illinois
discharges
it
self
into
the
Lake
Huron
.
That
Canal
is
about
three
Leagues
long
,
and
one
broad
.
About
fifteen
Leagues
to
the
Eastward
of
Missilimakinak
,
there
is
another
Point
at
the
Mouth
of
the
Streight
,
whereby
the
Superiour
Lake
runs
into
that
of
Huron
;
which
Streight
is
about
five
Leagues
broad
at
its
Mouth
,
and
about
fifteen
Leagues
long
;
but
it
grows
narrow
towards
the
Fall
of
St.
Mary
,
which
is
a
rapid
Stream
interrupted
by
several
Rocks
.
However
,
a
Canow
may
go
up
by
one
side
;
but
it
requires
a
great
Fatigue
;
and
therefore
the
safest
and
easiest
way
is
to
make
a
Portage
above
the
Fall
,
to
go
and
Trade
with
the
Savages
inhabiting
the
Banks
of
the
Superiour
Lake
.
We
lay
between
two
different
Nations
of
Savages
;
those
who
inhabit
the
Point
of
Missilimakinak
are
call'd
Hurons
,
and
the
others
,
who
are
about
three
or
four
Leagues
more
Northward
,
are
Outtaouatz
.
Those
Savages
were
equally
surpriz'd
to
see
a
Ship
in
their
Country
;
and
the
Noise
of
our
Cannon
,
of
which
we
made
a
general
Discharge
,
fill'd
them
with
a
great
Apprehension
.
We
went
to
see
the
Outtaouatz
,
and
celebrated
the
Mass
in
their
Habitation
.
M.
la
Salle
was
finely
dress'd
,
having
a
Scarlet
Cloak
with
a
broad
Gold
Lace
,
and
most
of
his
Men
with
their
Arms
attended
him
.
The
Chief
Captains
of
that
People
receiv'd
us
with
great
Civilities
after
their
own
way
,
and
some
of
them
came
on
board
with
us
to
see
our
Ship
,
which
rode
all
that
while
in
the
Bay
or
Creek
I
have
spoken
of
.
It
was
a
diverting
Prospect
to
see
every
Day
above
sixscore
Canow's
about
it
,
and
the
Savages
staring
and
admiring
that
fine
Wooden
Canow
,
as
they
call'd
it
.
They
brought
us
abundance
of
White
Fishes
,
and
some
Trouts
of
50
and
60
pound
Weight
.
We
went
the
next
Day
to
pay
a
Visit
to
the
Hurons
,
who
inhabit
a
rising
Ground
on
a
Neck
of
Land
over-against
Missilimakinak
.
Their
Villages
are
fortify'd
with
Palisado's
of
25
foot
high
,
and
always
situated
upon
Eminences
or
Hills
.
They
receiv'd
us
with
more
Respect
than
the
Outtaouatz
,
for
they
made
a
triple
Discharge
of
all
the
small
Guns
they
had
,
having
learn'd
from
some
Europeans
,
that
it
is
the
greatest
Civility
amongst
us
.
However
,
they
took
such
a
Jealousie
of
our
Ship
,
that
,
as
we
understood
since
,
they
endeavour'd
to
make
our
Expedition
odious
to
all
the
Nations
about
them
.
The
Hurons
and
Outtaouatz
are
in
Confederacy
together
against
the
Iroquois
their
Common
Enemy
.
They
sow
Indian
Corn
,
which
is
their
ordinary
Food
;
for
they
have
nothing
else
to
live
upon
,
except
some
Fish
they
take
in
the
Lakes
.
They
boil
it
with
their
Sagamittee
,
which
is
a
kind
of
Broth
made
with
Water
and
the
Flour
of
the
Corn
,
which
they
beat
in
a
Mortar
made
of
the
Trunk
of
a
Tree
which
they
make
hollow
with
Fire
.
There
is
another
Habitation
of
Savages
near
the
Fall
of
St.
Mary
.
The
French
call
them
Leapers
,
because
they
live
near
that
great
Fall
,
which
they
call
a
Leap
.
These
subsist
together
by
Hunting
Staggs
,
Elks
,
Beavers
,
and
other
Beasts
,
as
also
upon
the
White
Fishes
we
have
spoken
of
;
whose
Fishery
is
so
difficult
in
this
Place
,
that
none
but
themselves
are
able
to
catch
any
.
They
sow
no
Indian
Corn
,
because
of
the
thick
Fogs
that
are
commonly
on
the
Banks
of
the
Superiour
Lake
,
which
stifle
Corn
before
it
grows
.
Missilimakinak
and
the
Fall
of
St.
Mary
,
are
the
two
most
considerable
Passages
of
all
the
Savages
of
the
West
and
North
;
for
there
are
above
two
hundred
Canow's
that
come
through
these
Passes
every
Year
,
to
carry
their
Commodities
to
the
French
at
Montreal
below
Fort
Frontenac
.
Our
Enterprize
had
been
very
successful
hitherto
;
and
we
had
reason
to
expect
,
that
every
body
would
have
contributed
to
carry
on
vigorously
our
great
Design
to
promote
the
Glory
of
God
as
well
as
the
Good
of
our
Colonies
:
However
,
some
of
our
own
Men
oppos'd
it
as
much
as
they
could
;
they
represented
us
to
the
Outtouatz
and
their
Neighbours
as
dangerous
and
ambitious
Adventurers
,
who
design'd
to
engross
all
the
Trade
of
Furrs
and
Skins
,
and
invade
their
Liberty
,
the
only
thing
which
is
dear
to
that
People
.
The
fifteen
Men
that
M.
la
Salle
had
sent
before
him
,
had
been
seduced
and
almost
drawn
from
his
Service
.
The
Goods
which
he
had
given
them
to
exchange
with
the
Natives
,
were
dissipated
and
wasted
;
and
instead
of
advancing
as
far
as
the
Illinois
,
as
they
were
order'd
,
they
remain'd
amongst
the
Hurons
,
notwithstanding
the
Exhortations
and
the
Prayers
of
M.
Tonti
who
Commanded
them
.
Our
Men
went
into
the
Country
to
Trade
with
the
Natives
,
and
engag'd
themselves
too
far
;
so
that
they
did
not
return
to
Missilimakinak
till
November
:
M.
la
Salle
being
told
that
the
Winds
made
the
Navigation
of
the
Lake
very
dangerous
in
the
beginning
of
the
Winter
,
resolv'd
to
continue
his
Voyage
without
tarrying
any
longer
for
the
return
of
his
Men.
CHAP.
XXII
.
An
Account
of
our
Sailling
from
Missilimakinak
,
into
the
Lake
of
the
Illinois
.
ON
the
2d
of
September
we
weigh'd
Anchor
,
and
sail'd
into
the
Lake
of
the
Illinois
;
and
came
to
an
Island
just
at
the
Mouth
of
the
Bay
of
the
Puans
,
lying
about
forty
Leagues
from
Missilimakinak
:
It
is
inhabited
by
some
Savages
of
the
Nation
call'd
Poutouatamis
,
with
whom
some
of
the
Men
M.
la
Salle
had
sent
the
Year
before
,
had
barter'd
a
great
quantity
of
Furrs
and
Skins
.
We
found
our
Men
in
the
Island
,
who
began
to
be
very
impatient
,
having
so
long
waited
our
arrival
.
The
Chief
of
that
Nation
had
been
formerly
in
Canada
,
and
had
an
extraordinary
Respect
for
Count
Frontenac
,
who
was
Governour
thereof
;
and
upon
that
account
received
us
with
all
the
Civility
imaginable
,
and
caus'd
his
Men
to
dance
the
Calumet
,
or
Pipe
,
before
us
.
This
is
a
piece
of
Civility
we
shall
describe
anon
.
Our
Ship
was
riding
in
the
Bay
,
about
thirty
Paces
from
the
furthermost
Point
of
the
Land
,
upon
a
pretty
good
Anchorage
,
where
we
rode
safely
,
notwithstanding
a
violent
Storm
which
lasted
four
Days
.
And
upon
this
occasion
,
I
cannot
omit
,
without
Injustice
,
the
Generosity
of
that
Brave
Captain
,
who
seeing
our
Ship
toss'd
up
by
the
Waves
,
and
not
knowing
it
was
able
to
resist
,
ventur'd
himself
in
his
little
Canow
,
and
came
to
our
assistance
.
He
had
the
good
Luck
to
get
safe
on
board
,
and
told
us
he
would
at
all
times
venture
his
Life
,
for
saving
the
Children
of
Onnontio
,
Governour
of
Canada
,
who
was
his
particular
Friend
.
It
must
be
observ'd
,
that
that
Governour
is
call'd
Onnontio
by
all
the
Savages
.
M.
la
Salle
,
without
asking
any
body's
Advice
,
resolv'd
to
send
back
his
Ship
to
Niagara
,
laden
with
Furrs
and
Skins
to
discharge
his
Debts
;
our
Pilot
and
five
Men
with
him
were
therefore
sent
back
,
and
order'd
to
return
with
all
imaginable
speed
,
to
join
us
toward
the
Sourthern
Parts
of
the
Lake
,
where
we
should
stay
for
them
among
the
Illinois
.
They
sailed
the
18th
of
September
with
a
Westerly
Wind
,
and
fir'd
a
Gun
to
take
their
leave
.
Tho'
the
Wind
was
favourable
,
it
was
never
known
what
Course
they
steer'd
,
nor
how
they
perish'd
;
for
after
all
the
Enquiries
we
have
been
able
to
make
,
we
could
never
learn
any
thing
else
but
the
following
Particulars
.
The
Ship
came
to
an
Anchor
to
the
North
of
the
Lake
of
the
Illinois
,
where
he
was
seen
by
some
Savages
,
who
told
us
that
they
advised
our
Men
to
sail
along
the
Coast
,
and
not
towards
the
middle
of
the
Lake
,
because
of
the
Sands
that
make
the
Navigation
dangerous
when
there
is
any
high
Wind.
Our
Pilot
,
as
I
said
before
,
was
dissatisfy'd
,
and
would
steer
as
he
pleas'd
,
without
hearkning
to
the
Advice
of
the
Savages
,
who
,
generally
speaking
,
have
more
Sense
than
the
Europeans
think
at
first
;
but
the
Ship
was
hardly
a
League
from
the
Coast
,
when
it
was
toss'd
up
by
a
violent
Storm
in
such
a
manner
,
that
our
Men
were
never
heard
of
since
;
and
it
is
suppos'd
that
the
Ship
struck
upon
a
Sand
,
and
was
there
bury'd
.
This
was
a
great
loss
for
M.
la
Salle
and
other
Adventures
;
for
that
Ship
,
with
its
Cargo
,
cost
about
sixty
thousand
Livres
.
This
will
seem
incredible
to
many
,
but
not
to
those
who
will
consider
that
the
Rigging
,
Anchors
,
and
Goods
were
brought
by
Canow's
from
Quebec
to
Fort
Frontenac
;
which
is
such
a
vast
Charge
,
that
the
Carriage
of
every
hundred
Weight
,
either
of
Anchors
,
Cables
,
and
the
like
,
cost
eleven
Livres
.
CHAP.
XXIII
.
An
Account
of
our
Embarkment
in
Canow's
to
continue
our
Discovery
,
from
the
Bay
of
Puans
,
to
the
Miamis
on
the
Lake
of
the
Illinois
.
WE
left
the
Poutouatamis
on
the
19th
of
September
to
continue
our
Voyage
,
being
Fourteen
Men
in
all
,
in
four
Canow's
.
I
had
the
Conduct
of
the
smallest
,
tho'
it
carry'd
500
Weight
and
two
Men
;
but
my
Fellow
being
newly
come
from
Europe
,
and
consequently
unskill'd
to
manage
these
sort
of
Boats
,
I
had
the
whole
Trouble
upon
me
in
any
stormy
Weather
.
The
other
four
Canow's
were
laden
with
a
Smith's
Forge
,
and
Instruments
and
Tools
for
Carpenters
,
Joyners
,
and
Sawers
,
besides
our
Goods
and
Arms.
We
steer'd
to
the
South
toward
the
Continent
,
from
which
the
Island
of
the
Poutouatamis
is
near
forty
Leagues
distant
;
but
about
the
middle
of
the
way
,
in
the
Night-time
,
we
were
surpriz'd
with
a
sudden
Storm
,
whereby
we
were
in
great
danger
.
The
Waves
came
into
our
Canow's
;
and
the
Night
was
so
dark
,
that
we
had
much
ado
to
keep
Company
together
:
However
,
we
got
a-shoar
the
next
Day
,
where
we
continu'd
till
the
Lake
grew
calm
again
,
which
was
four
Days
after
.
In
the
mean
time
our
Savage
went
a
Hunting
,
but
could
kill
nothing
but
a
Porcupine
,
which
made
our
Cittruls
and
Indian
Corn
more
relishing
.
The
Weather
being
fair
,
we
continu'd
our
Voyage
the
25th
,
and
row'd
all
the
Day
,
and
best
part
of
the
Night
,
all
along
the
Western
Coast
of
the
Lake
of
the
Illinois
;
but
the
Wind
growing
too
high
for
us
,
we
thought
fit
to
land
upon
a
Rock
,
where
we
had
nothing
to
shelter
our selves
against
the
Snow
and
the
Rain
but
our
Coverings
.
We
continu'd
there
two
Days
,
having
made
a
little
Fire
with
the
Wood
the
Waves
did
supply
us
with
.
The
28th
we
proceeded
on
our
Voyage
;
but
the
Wind
forc'd
us
towards
Night
on
a
Rock
cover'd
with
thick
Bushes
,
where
we
remained
three
Days
,
and
there
made
an
end
of
all
our
Provisions
,
which
consisted
in
Cittruls
and
Indian
Corn
we
had
bought
from
the
Poutouatamis
.
Our
Canows
were
so
loaded
,
that
we
could
not
provide
our selves
for
a
longer
time
,
and
we
expected
to
find
Provisions
enough
in
our
way
.
We
left
that
dismal
Place
the
1st
of
October
,
and
after
twelve
Leagues
rowing
,
tho
fasting
,
came
to
another
Village
of
the
Poutouatamis
,
who
came
upon
the
Shoar
to
receive
us
:
But
M.
la
Salle
would
not
suffer
any
one
to
land
,
lest
his
Men
should
run
away
;
and
notwithstanding
the
bad
Weather
,
we
follow'd
him
three
Leagues
farther
.
We
were
in
so
great
danger
,
that
he
flung
himself
into
the
Water
with
his
three
Men
,
and
carry'd
a-shoar
their
Canow
upon
their
Shoulders
,
for
else
it
had
been
broken
to
pieces
.
We
were
all
oblig'd
to
do
the
same
;
and
by
these
means
sav'd
our
Canow's
and
Goods
.
I
carry'd
upon
my
Back
that
good
Man
Father
Gabriel
,
whose
great
Age
did
not
permit
him
to
venture
himself
into
the
Water
.
As
we
had
no
manner
of
Acquaintance
with
the
Savages
of
the
Village
near
which
we
landed
,
our
Men
prepar'd
themselves
to
make
a
vigorous
Defence
in
case
they
were
attack'd
;
and
in
order
to
it
,
possessed
our selves
of
a
rising
Ground
,
where
we
could
not
be
surpriz'd
,
and
where
we
might
make
head
against
a
great
number
of
Savages
.
We
sent
afterwards
three
Men
to
buy
Provisions
in
the
Village
with
the
Calumet
or
Pipe
of
Peace
,
which
the
Poutouatamis
of
the
Island
stad
given
us
.
I
had
forgot
to
mention
,
that
when
they
made
us
that
Present
,
they
observ'd
a
great
many
Ceremonies
;
and
because
that
Calumet
of
Peace
is
the
most
sacred
Thing
amongst
the
Savages
,
I
think
fit
to
describe
the
same
in
the
next
Chapter
.
CHAP.
XXIV
.
A
Description
of
the
Calumet
,
or
Great
Pipe
.
THis
Calumet
is
the
most
mysterious
Thing
in
the
World
among
the
Savages
of
the
Continent
of
the
Northern
America
;
for
it
is
us'd
in
all
their
important
Transactions
:
However
,
it
is
nothing
else
but
a
large
Tobacco-Pipe
made
of
Red
,
Black
,
or
White
Marble
:
The
Head
is
finely
polish'd
,
and
the
Quill
,
which
is
commonly
two
foot
and
a
half
long
;
is
made
of
a
pretty
strong
Reed
,
or
Cane
,
adorn'd
with
Feathers
of
all
Colours
,
interlac'd
with
Locks
of
Women's
Hair
.
They
tie
to
it
two
Wings
of
the
most
curious
Birds
they
find
,
which
makes
their
Calumet
not
much
unlike
Mercury's
Wand
,
or
that
Staff
Ambassadors
did
formerly
carry
when
they
went
to
treat
of
Peace
.
They
sheath
that
Reed
into
the
neck
of
Birds
they
call
Huars
,
which
are
as
big
as
our
Geese
,
and
spotted
with
Black
and
White
;
or
else
of
a
fort
of
Ducks
who
make
their
Nests
upon
Trees
,
tho'
Water
be
their
ordinary
Element
,
and
whose
Feathers
are
of
many
different
Colours
.
However
,
every
Nation
adorns
the
Calumet
as
they
think
according
to
their
own
Genius
and
the
Birds
they
have
in
their
Country
.
A
Pipe
,
such
as
I
have
describ'd
it
,
is
a
Pass
and
safe
Conduct
amongst
all
the
Allies
of
the
Nation
who
has
given
it
;
and
in
all
Embassies
,
the
Ambassadors
carry
that
Calumet
as
the
Symbol
of
Peace
,
which
is
always
respected
;
for
the
Savages
are
generally
perswaded
,
that
a
great
Misfortune
would
befal
'em
,
if
they
violated
the
Publick
Faith
of
the
Calumet
.
All
their
Enterprizes
,
Declarations
of
War
,
or
Conclusion
of
Peace
,
as
well
as
all
the
rest
of
their
Ceremonies
,
are
Sealed
,
if
I
may
be
permitted
to
say
so
,
with
this
Calumet
.
They
fill
that
Pipe
with
the
best
Tobacco
they
have
,
and
then
present
it
to
those
with
whom
they
have
concluded
any
great
Affair
,
and
smoak
out
of
the
same
after
them
.
I
had
certainly
perish'd
in
my
Voyage
,
had
it
not
been
for
this
Calumet
or
Pipe
,
as
the
Reader
will
observe
in
perusing
the
following
Account
.
Our
three
Men
,
provided
with
this
Pipe
as
a
Pass
,
and
very
well
Arm'd
,
went
to
the
little
Village
of
the
Savages
,
which
was
about
three
Leagues
from
the
place
where
we
landed
;
but
they
found
no
body
therein
;
for
the
Savages
having
heard
that
we
had
refus'd
to
land
at
the
other
Village
,
thought
we
were
Enemies
,
and
therefore
had
left
their
Habitation
.
Our
Men
finding
no
body
in
their
Cabins
,
took
some
Indian
Corn
,
and
left
instead
of
it
some
Goods
,
to
let
them
see
that
we
were
no
Robbers
,
nor
their
Enemies
.
However
,
the
Savages
,
to
the
number
of
twenty
Men
,
arm'd
with
Axes
,
small
Guns
,
Bows
,
and
a
sort
of
Club
,
which
in
their
Language
they
call
Break-heads
,
advanc'd
near
the
Place
where
we
stood
;
whereupon
M.
la
Salle
,
with
four
Men
very
well
Arm'd
,
went
toward
them
to
speak
with
them
,
and
desir'd
them
to
come
near
us
,
for
fear
,
as
he
said
,
a
Party
of
our
Men
,
who
were
gone
a
Hunting
,
should
meet
with
them
and
kill
them
.
They
were
perswaded
to
sit
down
at
the
foot
of
the
Eminence
where
we
were
posted
,
and
M.
la
Salle
spoke
to
them
all
the
while
of
the
subject
matter
of
his
Voyage
which
he
had
undertaken
for
their
Good
and
Advantage
,
as
he
told
them
.
This
was
only
to
amuse
them
till
our
there
Men
return'd
;
who
appearing
with
the
Calumet
of
Peace
,
the
Savages
made
a
great
Shout
,
and
rose
,
and
began
to
dance
.
We
made
them
some
Excuse
because
of
our
Men
having
taken
some
of
their
Corn
,
and
told
them
they
had
left
the
true
Value
of
it
in
Goods
;
which
they
took
so
well
,
that
they
sentimmediately
for
more
,
and
gave
us
the
next
Day
as
much
as
we
could
conveniently
carry
in
our
Canow's
.
They
retir'd
towards
the
Evening
;
and
M.
la
Salle
order'd
some
Trees
to
be
cut
down
,
and
laid
cross
the
way
,
to
prevent
any
Surprize
from
the
Savages
.
The
next
Morning
about
ten
a
Clock
,
the
Oldest
of
them
came
to
us
with
their
Calumet
of
Peace
,
and
entertain'd
us
with
some
Wild-Goats
they
had
taken
.
We
return'd
them
our
Thanks
,
and
presented
them
with
some
Axes
,
Knives
,
and
several
little
Toys
for
their
Wives
,
with
which
they
were
very
much
pleas'd
.
CHAP.
XXV
.
A
Continuation
of
our
Discovery
,
with
an
Account
of
our
Navigation
to
the
farther
End
of
the
Lake
of
the
Illinois
in
our
Canow's
.
WE
left
that
Place
the
2d
of
October
,
and
continu'd
our
Voyage
all
along
the
Coast
of
the
Lake
,
which
is
so
steep
that
we
could
hardly
find
any
Place
to
land
;
and
the
Violence
of
the
Wind
oblig'd
us
to
carry
our
Canow's
sometimes
on
the
top
of
the
Rocks
,
to
prevent
their
being
dash'd
in
pieces
by
the
Waves
.
The
stormy
Weather
lasted
four
Days
,
during
which
we
suffer'd
very
much
;
for
every
time
we
went
a-shoar
,
we
were
forc'd
to
step
into
the
Water
,
and
carry
our
Canow's
upon
our
Shoulders
,
and
to
do
the
like
when
we
embark'd
again
.
The
Water
being
very
cold
,
most
of
us
were
sick
,
and
our
Provisions
fail'd
us
again
;
which
,
together
with
the
Fatigues
of
Rowing
,
caus'd
old
Father
Gabriel
to
faint
away
in
such
a
manner
,
that
I
verily
thought
he
could
not
live
;
however
,
I
brought
him
again
to
his
Senses
by
means
of
some
Confection
of
Hyacinth
,
which
I
found
very
useful
in
our
Voyage
.
We
had
no
other
Subsistence
but
a
handful
of
Indian
Corn
once
every
four
and
twenty
Hours
,
which
we
roasted
,
or
else
boyled
in
Water
;
and
yet
we
rowed
almost
every
Day
from
the
Morning
till
Night
.
Our
Men
found
some
Hawthorn-Berries
and
other
wild
Fruit
,
which
they
ate
so
greedily
,
that
most
of
them
fell
sick
,
and
were
thought
to
be
poison'd
;
yet
the
more
we
suffer●d
,
the
more
by
the
Grace
of
God
I
was
strong
and
vigorous
;
so
that
I
could
out-row
all
our
other
Canow's
.
Being
in
that
distress
▪
He
that
takes
care
of
the
meanest
Creatures
,
afforded
us
an
unexpected
Relief
▪
We
saw
upon
the
Coast
a
great
many
Ravens
and
Eagles
;
from
whence
we
conjectur'd
that
there
was
a
Prey
;
and
having
landed
on
that
Place
,
we
found
above
the
half
of
a
fat
Wild-Goat
,
which
the
Wolves
had
strangled
.
This
Provision
was
very
acceptable
to
us
,
and
the
rudest
of
our
Men
could
not
but
praise
the
Divine
Providence
,
who
took
so
particular
a
care
of
us
.
Having
thus
refresh'd
our selves
,
we
continu'd
our
Voyage
directly
to
the
Southern
Parts
of
the
Lake
,
finding
every
day
the
Country
finer
,
and
the
Weather
more
temperate
.
On
the
16th
of
October
,
we
met
with
abundance
of
Game
:
Our
Savage
kill'd
several
Staggs
and
Wild-Goats
,
and
our
Men
a
great
many
Turkey-Cocks
very
fat
and
big
,
wherewith
we
provided
our selves
for
several
Days
,
and
so
embark'd
again
.
On
the
18th
we
came
to
the
farther
end
of
the
Lake
,
where
we
landed
:
Our
Men
were
immediately
sent
to
view
the
Country
round
about
that
Place
,
and
found
a
great
quantity
of
ripe
Grapes
,
the
Corns
whereof
were
as
big
as
Damask-Plums
:
We
fell'd
several
Trees
to
gather
them
,
and
made
pretty
good
Wine
,
which
we
kept
in
Gourds
,
and
bury'd
in
Sand
to
prevent
its
growing
sour
.
All
the
Trees
in
that
Country
are
loaded
with
Vines
,
which
,
if
cultivated
,
would
make
as
good
Wine
as
any
in
Europe
.
That
Fruit
was
more
relishing
to
us
than
Flesh
,
because
we
wanted
Bread
.
Our
Men
discover'd
some
fresh
Prints
of
Men's
Feet
,
which
oblig'd
us
to
stand
upon
our
Guard
,
without
making
any
noise
till
we
had
rested
some
time
.
That
Order
was
not
long
observ'd
;
for
one
of
our
Men
having
espy'd
a
Bear
upon
a
Tree
,
shot
him
down
dead
,
and
dragg'd
him
to
our
Cabins
.
M.
la
Salle
was
very
angry
with
him
;
and
to
avoid
any
Surprize
,
put
a
Sentinel
near
our
Canow's
,
under
which
we
had
put
our
Goods
to
shelter
'em
from
the
Rain
.
There
were
sixscore
Savages
of
the
Nation
of
the
Outtouagamis
inhabiting
the
Bay
of
Puans
,
encamp'd
not
far
from
us
;
who
having
heard
the
Noise
our
Man
had
made
,
took
the
Alarm
,
and
sent
some
of
our
Men
to
discover
who
we
were
.
These
creeping
upon
their
Bellies
,
and
observing
a
great
Silence
,
came
in
the
Night
to
our
Canow's
,
and
stole
away
the
Coat
of
M.
la
Salle's
Footman
,
and
part
of
the
Goods
that
were
under
it
:
But
the
Sentinel
having
heard
some
noise
,
call'd
us
,
and
every
body
run
to
his
Arms.
The
Savages
being
discover'd
,
and
thinking
we
were
more
numerous
,
cry'd
,
That
they
were
Friends
;
but
we
answer'd
them
,
That
Friends
did
not
come
in
so
unseasonable
Hours
;
and
that
they
look'd
rather
like
Robbers
,
who
design'd
to
murther
us
.
Their
Captain
reply'd
,
That
having
heard
the
noise
of
a
Gun
,
and
knowing
that
none
of
their
Neighbours
use
Fire-Arms
,
they
thought
we
were
a
Party
of
Iroquois
,
and
were
come
with
a
Design
to
murther
them
;
but
that
understanding
we
were
some
Europeans
of
Canada
,
whom
they
lov'd
as
their
Brethren
,
they
could
hardly
wait
till
Day
to
visit
us
,
and
smoak
in
our
Calumet
,
or
large
Pipe
.
This
is
the
usual
Compliment
of
the
Savages
,
and
the
greatest
Mark
they
can
give
of
their
Affection
.
We
seem'd
to
be
satisfy'd
with
their
Reasons
,
and
gave
leave
to
four
of
them
only
to
come
to
us
,
telling
them
that
we
would
not
suffer
a
greater
number
,
because
their
Youth
was
addicted
to
Steal
,
and
that
our
Men
could
not
suffer
it
.
Four
Old
Men
came
to
us
,
whom
we
entertain'd
till
Day
,
and
then
they
retir'd
.
After
they
were
gone
,
we
found
we
had
been
robb'd
;
and
knowing
the
Genius
of
the
Savages
,
and
that
if
we
did
suffer
this
Affront
,
we
should
be
expos'd
every
Night
to
their
Insults
;
it
was
resolv'd
to
exact
Satisfaction
from
them
:
Accordingly
M.
la
Salle
went
abroad
with
some
of
our
Men
,
to
endeavour
to
make
some
Prisoners
;
and
having
discover'd
one
of
their
Hunters
,
he
seiz'd
him
,
and
examin'd
him
concerning
the
Robbery
they
had
committed
:
He
confess'd
the
Fact
,
with
all
the
Circumstances
;
whereupon
he
left
him
to
the
custody
of
two
Men
;
and
advancing
farther
into
the
Country
,
took
another
,
whom
he
brought
along
with
him
,
and
having
shew'd
him
his
Companion
,
sent
him
back
to
tell
their
Captain
,
That
he
would
kill
him
,
unless
they
return'd
what
they
had
robb'd
.
CHAP.
XXVI
.
An
Account
of
the
Peace
made
between
us
and
the
Outtouagamis
.
THe
Savages
were
mightily
puzzl'd
at
the
Message
sent
by
M.
la
Salle
;
for
having
cut
in
pieces
the
Coat
,
and
other
Goods
they
had
stoll'n
,
and
divided
the
Buttons
,
they
could
not
make
a
full
Restitution
;
and
therefore
they
resolv'd
to
deliver
their
Man
by
force
;
and
accordingly
the
next
Morning
,
October
30.
they
advanc'd
to
attack
us
.
The
Peninsula
where
we
were
encamp'd
,
was
separated
from
the
Forest
,
where
the
Savages
lay
,
by
a
little
sandy
Plain
;
and
there
being
near
the
Wood
two
or
three
Eminences
,
M.
la
Salle
resolv'd
to
possess
himself
of
the
higher
,
and
detach'd
five
Men
for
that
Service
,
following
himself
at
a
little
distance
with
the
rest
,
every
one
having
roll'd
his
Covering
about
the
left
Arm
,
to
defend
themselves
against
the
Arrows
of
the
Savages
;
for
there
was
not
above
eight
of
them
who
had
Fire-Arms
.
The
Savages
seeing
our
Men
advancing
up
to
them
,
were
frighted
;
and
the
Youngest
retir'd
behind
a
great
Tree
,
but
their
Captains
stood
their
Ground
,
while
we
possess'd
our selves
of
the
Eminence
I
have
already
mention'd
.
I
left
the
two
Franciscans
reading
the
usual
Prayers
,
and
went
with
our
Men
to
exhort
them
to
their
Duty
;
for
having
seen
some
Battels
and
Sieges
in
Europe
,
I
was
very
little
afraid
of
the
Savages
.
I
saw
two
of
our
Men
turning
pale
;
but
when
I
had
spoken
to
them
,
they
seem'd
hearty
enough
;
and
M.
la
Salle
was
mightily
pleas'd
with
my
Exhortations
.
However
,
I
consider'd
the
Consequence
this
Quarrel
might
have
,
and
how
advantageous
and
Christian-like
it
would
be
to
prevent
the
effusion
of
Blood
,
and
end
it
in
a
friendly
manner
;
therefore
I
advanc'd
towards
the
oldest
Savages
,
who
seeing
me
without
any
Arms
,
thought
I
came
with
a
Design
to
be
Mediator
,
and
receiv'd
me
with
Civility
;
but
in
the
mean
time
one
of
our
Men
having
observ'd
,
that
one
of
the
Savages
had
a
piece
of
the
Cloth
they
had
stoll'n
about
his
Head
,
came
up
to
him
,
and
snatch'd
it
away
.
That
vigorous
Action
so
much
terrify'd
the
Savages
,
that
though
they
were
near
sixscore
Men
against
eleven
,
they
presented
me
the
Pipe
or
Calumet
of
Peace
,
which
I
receiv'd
.
M.
la
Salle
having
pass'd
his
Word
that
they
might
come
safe
to
him
,
two
old
Men
told
him
in
a
Speech
,
That
they
did
not
approve
what
their
young
Men
had
done
:
That
they
would
have
restor'd
the
Goods
taken
,
if
it
had
been
possible
;
but
that
having
been
cut
in
pieces
,
they
could
do
no
more
but
offer
to
restore
what
was
not
spoil'd
,
and
pay
for
the
rest
.
They
presented
us
at
the
same
time
some
Gowns
of
Beavers-Skins
to
appease
M.
la
Salle
,
who
having
frown'd
a
little
,
told
them
,
That
as
he
design'd
to
wrong
or
affront
no
body
,
he
would
neither
suffer
any
Wrong
or
Affront
put
upon
him
;
but
that
seeing
they
did
not
approve
what
their
Youth
had
done
,
and
were
willing
to
make
Satisfaction
for
the
same
,
he
accepted
their
Offers
,
and
would
be
their
Friend
.
The
Conditions
were
fully
perform'd
,
and
the
Peace
happily
concluded
without
farther
Hostility
.
The
next
Day
was
spent
in
Dancing
,
Feasting
,
and
Speeches
;
and
the
Chief
Captain
having
taken
a
particular
notice
of
the
Behaviour
of
the
Franciscans
,
said
,
These
Grey
Coats
we
value
very
much
;
they
go
bare-foot
as
well
as
we
:
They
scorn
our
Beaver-Gowns
,
and
refuse
all
other
Presents
:
They
carry
no
Arms
to
kill
us
:
They
flatter
and
make
much
of
our
Children
,
and
give
them
Knives
and
other
Toys
,
without
expecting
any
Reward
.
Those
amongst
us
who
have
been
in
Canda
,
tell
us
,
That
Onnontio
(
so
they
call
the
Governour
)
loves
them
very
much
;
and
that
they
have
quitted
all
to
come
to
see
us
.
Therefore
be
pleas'd
,
Thou
who
art
Captain
of
these
Men
,
to
leave
amongst
us
one
of
these
Grey
Coats
,
whom
we
shall
bring
to
our
Village
,
when
we
have
kill'd
Wild
Bulls
.
Thou
art
likewise
Master
of
these
Warriours
,
and
therefore
remain
amongst
us
,
instead
of
going
among
the
Illinois
,
who
have
resolv'd
to
murther
thee
and
all
thy
Souldiers
:
And
how
canst
thou
resist
so
Great
a
Nation
?
The
Captain
of
the
Savages
told
us
,
that
the
Illinois
had
burnt
alive
an
Iroquois
,
who
confess'd
that
the
War
the
Iroquois
made
against
them
,
had
been
fomented
by
the
Inhabitants
of
Canada
,
who
hated
them
.
He
told
us
also
many
other
things
,
which
frighted
our
Men
,
and
made
M.
la
Salle
very
melancholly
;
for
all
the
Savages
we
had
already
met
,
had
told
us
almost
the
same
things
.
However
,
knowing
how
great
was
the
Malice
of
our
Enemies
,
and
therefore
suspecting
that
these
things
might
have
been
suggested
to
the
Savages
,
in
order
to
oblige
us
to
give
over
our
Enterprize
;
or
else
that
it
was
a
Contrivance
of
the
Neighbours
of
the
Illinois
,
who
were
afraid
that
they
should
grow
too
powerful
,
if
we
taught
them
the
use
of
Fire-Arms
,
we
resolv'd
to
go
on
with
our
Voyage
,
taking
in
the
mean
time
all
necessary
Precautions
for
our
security
.
We
told
the
Outtouagamis
,
That
we
were
much
oblig'd
to
them
for
their
kind
Offers
and
Advice
;
but
that
we
were
not
afraid
of
the
Illinois
;
for
the
Spirits
know
how
to
gain
the
Friendship
of
any
Nation
,
by
Reason
or
by
Force
.
'T
is
to
be
observ'd
,
that
the
Savages
being
not
able
to
conceive
how
the
Europeans
can
have
more
Wit
than
they
,
and
admiring
some
Toys
and
other
Things
we
bring
from
Europe
,
own
that
they
are
but
Men
,
but
that
we
are
Spirits
,
and
therefore
call
us
so
.
The
next
Day
,
November
1.
we
embark'd
on
the
Lake
of
the
Illinois
,
and
came
to
the
Mouth
of
the
River
of
the
Miamis
,
which
comes
from
the
South
,
and
falls
into
the
Lake
.
We
had
appointed
that
Place
for
our
Rendezvous
,
and
expected
to
meet
there
the
twenty
Men
we
had
left
at
Missilimakinak
;
who
being
order'd
to
come
along
the
other
Coast
of
the
Lake
,
had
a
much
shorter
cut
than
we
,
and
besides
their
Canow's
were
not
so
much
loaded
as
ours
.
However
,
we
found
no
body
there
,
nor
any
Mark
whereby
it
could
appear
that
they
had
been
in
that
Place
.
We
resolv'd
to
tell
M.
la
Salle
,
that
it
was
not
fit
to
tarry
any
longer
for
them
,
nor
expose
our selves
to
the
Hardship
of
the
Winter
;
and
that
it
would
be
then
very
difficult
to
meet
with
the
Illinois
,
because
they
divide
themselves
into
Tribes
,
or
Families
,
to
subsist
more
conveniently
;
that
if
we
were
forc'd
to
remain
there
during
the
Winter
,
and
that
the
Game
should
come
to
fail
us
,
all
his
Men
would
certainly
perish
with
Hunger
;
whereas
we
might
expect
to
find
some
Indian
Corn
amongst
the
Illinois
,
who
would
rather
supply
with
Provisions
fourteen
Men
than
two
and
thirty
.
We
told
him
likewise
,
that
it
would
be
in
a
manner
impossible
to
continue
our
Voyage
till
the
Winter
was
over
,
if
he
tarry'd
any
longer
,
because
the
Rivers
would
be
frozen
all
over
,
and
therefore
we
could
not
make
use
of
our
Canows
.
Notwithstanding
these
Reasons
,
M.
la
Salle
told
us
,
that
it
was
necessary
to
expect
the
rest
of
his
Men
,
because
we
should
be
then
in
a
Condition
to
discover
our selves
to
the
Illinois
,
and
make
an
Alliance
with
them
;
whereas
we
should
be
expos'd
to
their
Mercy
and
Scorn
,
if
we
offer'd
to
enter
their
Country
with
so
few
Men
;
but
that
in
the
mean
time
he
would
endeavour
to
meet
with
some
of
that
Nation
,
and
gain
them
by
Presents
to
learn
their
Language
;
concluding
,
That
altho'
all
his
Men
should
run
away
,
he
would
remain
alone
with
our
Savage
,
and
find
means
to
maintain
the
Three
Missionaries
,
meaning
I
and
my
Two
Brethren
.
Having
therefore
call'd
his
Men
together
,
he
told
them
,
That
he
was
resolv'd
to
expect
the
rest
of
their
Companions
;
and
propos'd
to
build
a
Fort
in
that
Place
for
securing
our
Ship
;
for
we
did
not
know
then
that
it
had
perish'd
;
as
also
to
secure
our
Goods
and
our selves
too
,
in
case
of
any
Disgrace
.
Our
Men
seem'd
very
much
dissatisfy'd
;
but
he
us'd
so
many
Reasons
,
that
they
told
him
at
last
,
They
would
entirely
follow
his
Direction
.
CHAP.
XXVII
.
An
Account
of
the
Building
of
a
Fort
and
a
House
near
the
River
of
Miamis
.
JUst
at
the
Mouth
of
the
River
,
there
was
an
Eminence
,
with
a
kind
of
a
Platform
naturally
fortify'd
:
It
was
pretty
high
and
and
steep
,
of
a
Triangular
Figure
,
defended
on
two
sides
by
the
River
,
and
on
the
other
by
a
deep
Ditch
,
which
the
Fall
of
Waters
had
made
.
We
fell'd
the
Trees
that
were
on
the
top
of
that
Hill
,
and
having
clear'd
the
same
from
Bushes
for
about
two
Musket-shot
,
we
began
to
build
a
Redoubt
of
forty
Foot
long
,
and
eighty
broad
,
with
great
square
pieces
of
Timber
laid
one
upon
the
other
;
and
prepar'd
a
great
Number
of
Stakes
of
about
twenty
five
Foot
long
,
to
drive
into
the
Ground
,
to
make
our
Fort
the
more
unaccessible
on
the
River
side
.
We
imploy'd
the
whole
Month
of
November
about
that
Work
,
which
was
very
hard
,
tho'
we
had
no
other
Food
but
the
Bears
our
Savage
kill'd
.
Those
Beasts
are
very
common
in
that
place
,
because
of
the
great
quantity
of
Grapes
they
find
there
;
but
their
Flesh
being
too
fat
and
lushious
,
our
Men
began
to
be
weary
of
it
,
and
desir'd
leave
to
go
a
hunting
,
to
kill
some
wild
Goats
.
M.
la
Salle
deny'd
them
that
Liberty
,
which
caus'd
some
Murmurs
amongst
them
;
and
it
was
but
unwillingly
that
they
continu'd
their
Work
.
This
,
together
with
the
approach
of
the
Winter
,
and
the
apprehension
M.
la
Salle
had
that
his
Ship
was
lost
,
made
him
very
melancholy
,
tho'
he
conceal'd
it
as
much
as
he
cou'd
.
We
had
made
a
Cabin
,
wherein
we
perform'd
Divine
Service
every
Sunday
,
and
Father
Gabriel
and
I
,
who
preach'd
alternatively
,
took
care
to
take
such
Texts
as
were
suitable
to
our
present
Circumstances
,
and
fit
to
inspire
us
with
Courage
,
Concord
,
and
brotherly
Love
.
Our
Exhortations
produc'd
a
very
good
Effect
,
and
hindred
our
Men
from
deserting
,
as
they
design'd
.
We
sounded
,
in
the
mean
time
,
the
Mouth
of
the
River
,
and
having
found
a
Sand
on
which
our
Ship
might
strike
,
we
planted
several
great
Poles
with
Buoys
,
to
mark
the
Canal
thro'
which
they
were
to
come
;
and
for
a
greater
Precaution
,
two
Men
were
sent
back
to
Missilimakinak
,
to
wait
there
till
the
return
of
our
Ship
,
and
serve
as
Pilots
.
The
20th
of
November
M.
Tonti
arriv'd
with
two
Canow's
laden
with
Stags
and
Deers
,
which
was
a
welcom
Refreshment
to
our
Men
,
but
he
did
not
bring
above
the
half
of
our
Men
with
him
,
the
rest
being
left
on
the
other
side
of
the
Lake
,
within
three
Days
Journey
from
our
Fort.
M.
la
Salle
was
very
angry
with
him
upon
that
Account
,
being
afraid
that
they
would
run
away
.
They
told
us
that
our
Ship
had
not
put
into
the
Bay
of
Missilimakinak
,
as
they
were
order'd
,
and
that
they
had
heard
nothing
of
her
since
we
sail'd
,
notwithstanding
they
had
enquir'd
as
much
as
they
could
,
from
the
Savages
inhabiting
the
Coast
of
the
Lake
.
This
confirm'd
the
Suspicion
,
or
rather
the
Belief
we
had
that
she
was
cast
away
:
However
,
M.
la
Salle
continu'd
the
Building
of
his
Fort
,
which
was
at
last
perfected
,
and
call'd
Fort
Miamis
.
The
Winter
drawing
so
nigh
,
and
M.
la
Salle
being
afraid
that
the
Ice
would
stop
his
Voyage
,
sent
back
M.
Tonti
to
fetch
the
Men
he
had
left
,
and
command
them
to
come
to
him
immediately
;
but
meeting
with
a
violent
Storm
,
their
Canow
was
driven
against
the
Coast
,
and
broke
in
pieces
,
whereby
they
lost
their
Guns
and
Equipage
,
and
were
oblig'd
to
return
over-land
.
Few
Days
after
,
all
our
Men
arriv'd
except
two
,
who
deserted
;
so
that
we
prepar'd
our selves
to
continue
our
Voyage
,
the
Rains
that
fell
about
that
time
having
melted
the
Ice
,
and
made
the
Rivers
navigable
.
CHAP.
XXVIII
.
Continuation
of
our
Voyage
from
Fort
Miamis
to
the
River
of
the
Illinois
.
WE
embark'd
on
the
Third
of
December
,
being
Three
and
thirty
Men
in
Eight
Canow's
,
and
having
left
the
Lake
of
the
Illinois
,
went
up
the
River
Miamis
,
which
we
had
sounded
before
.
We
made
about
Five
and
twenty
Leagues
to
the
South
West
,
but
cou'd
not
discover
the
place
where
we
were
to
land
,
and
carry
our
Canow's
and
Equipage
into
the
River
of
the
Illinois
,
which
falls
into
that
of
Meschasipi
;
that
is
,
in
the
Language
of
the
Illinois
,
the
Great
River
.
We
had
already
passed
the
place
of
the
Portage
,
but
not
knowing
whereabouts
we
were
,
we
thought
fit
to
stay
there
,
to
expect
M.
la
Salle
,
who
was
landed
to
view
the
Country
:
We
staid
a
great
while
,
and
seeing
he
did
not
come
,
I
went
very
far
into
the
Woods
with
two
of
our
Men
,
who
fir'd
their
Guns
,
to
give
him
notice
of
the
place
where
we
were
;
and
in
the
mean
time
two
others
went
up
the
River
in
their
Canow
,
in
order
to
find
him
out
;
but
all
our
Endeavours
were
in
vain
,
so
that
we
return'd
towards
Evening
.
The
next
Day
I
went
up
the
River
my self
,
but
hearing
nothing
of
him
,
I
came
back
,
and
found
our
Men
very
much
perplex'd
,
fearing
he
was
lost
;
but
about
Four
a-clock
in
the
Afternoon
he
return'd
to
us
,
having
his
Face
and
Hands
as
black
as
Pitch
.
He
brought
along
with
him
two
Beasts
as
big
as
Musk'd
Rats
,
whose
Skin
was
very
fine
,
and
like
Ermins
.
He
had
kill'd
them
with
a
Stick
,
as
they
hung
by
their
Tails
to
the
Boughs
of
Trees
.
He
told
us
,
that
the
Marshes
he
had
met
in
his
way
,
had
oblig'd
him
to
fetch
a
great
Compass
;
and
that
being
much
annoy'd
by
the
Snow
which
fell
very
thick
,
it
was
past
Midnight
before
he
could
arrive
upon
the
Banks
of
the
River
;
where
he
fir'd
his
Gun
twice
,
and
that
hearing
no
answer
,
he
concluded
we
were
gone
up
higher
,
and
had
therefore
march'd
that
way
.
He
added
,
that
after
three
Hours
March
,
he
saw
a
Fire
upon
a
little
Hill
,
whither
he
went
directly
,
and
hail'd
us
several
Times
,
but
hearing
no
Answer
,
he
approach'd
,
and
found
no
Body
near
the
Fire
,
but
only
some
dry
Herbs
,
upon
which
a
Man
was
a
little
while
afore
laid
,
which
he
conjectur'd
,
because
they
were
still
warm
.
He
suppos'd
that
it
was
a
Savage
,
who
lay
thereabouts
in
an
Ambuscade
,
and
therefore
call'd
to
him
in
two
or
three
Languages
;
but
no
Body
answering
,
he
cry'd
as
loud
as
he
could
,
that
to
shew
he
was
not
afraid
of
him
,
he
was
going
to
lie
in
his
Room
.
However
,
for
fear
of
any
Surprize
,
he
cut
several
Boughs
and
Bushes
,
to
embarass
the
way
,
and
sat
down
by
the
Fire
,
which
had
made
his
Hands
and
Face
black
,
as
I
have
observ'd
.
Having
thus
warm'd
and
rest
himself
,
he
lay
down
upon
the
dry
Herbs
the
Savage
had
gather'd
,
under
a
Tree
,
and
slept
very
well
,
notwithstanding
the
Frost
and
Snow
.
Father
Gabriel
and
I
desir'd
him
to
remain
with
his
Men
,
and
not
expose
himself
for
the
future
,
because
the
Success
of
our
Enterprize
depended
only
upon
him
;
and
he
promised
us
to
follow
our
Advice
.
Our
Savage
,
who
remain'd
behind
for
Hunting
,
finding
none
of
us
at
the
Place
of
the
Portage
,
came
up
higher
the
River
,
and
told
us
,
we
had
mist
it
;
therefore
he
was
sent
back
with
all
our
Canow's
,
exeept
one
which
I
kept
;
for
M.
la
Salle
was
so
weary
,
that
he
was
oblig'd
to
lie
there
that
Night
.
I
made
a
little
Cabin
with
Mats
of
Marish
Rushes
,
wherein
we
lay
together
,
but
were
in
great
danger
of
being
burnt
,
for
it
▪
took
Fire
by
an
unhappy
Accident
,
while
we
were
fast
asleep
.
The
next
Morning
we
joyn'd
our
Men
at
the
place
of
Portage
,
where
Father
Gabriel
had
made
the
Day
before
several
Crosses
upon
the
Trees
,
that
we
might
not
miss
it
another
time
.
We
found
there
a
great
quantity
of
Horns
and
Bones
of
wild
Oxen
,
as
also
some
Canows
the
Savages
had
made
with
the
Skins
of
Beasts
,
to
cross
the
River
with
their
Provisions
.
This
Portage
lies
at
the
farther
End
of
a
Champagne
;
and
at
the
other
End
,
to
the
West
,
lies
a
Village
of
the
Savages
Miamis
,
Mascouteins
,
and
Oiatinon
,
who
live
together
.
The
River
of
the
Illinois
has
its
Source
near
that
Village
,
and
springs
out
of
some
Marshy
Lands
,
that
are
so
quaking
,
that
one
can
scarcely
walk
over
them
.
The
Head
of
the
River
is
only
a
League
and
a
half
from
that
of
Miamis
,
and
so
our
Portage
was
not
long
.
We
mark'd
the
way
from
Place
to
Place
with
some
Trees
,
for
the
convenience
of
those
we
expected
after
us
;
and
left
at
the
Portage
,
as
well
as
Fort
Miamis
,
Letters
hanging
down
from
the
Trees
,
containing
M.
la
Salle's
Instructions
to
our
Pilot
,
and
the
other
five
and
twenty
Men
,
who
were
to
come
with
him
.
CHAP.
XXIX
.
An
Account
of
our
Embarkment
at
the
Head
of
the
River
of
the
Illinois
.
THis
River
is
navigable
within
a
hundred
Paces
from
its
Source
;
I
mean
for
Canow's
of
Bark
of
Trees
,
and
not
for
others
;
but
it
increases
so
much
a
little
way
from
thence
,
that
it
is
as
deep
and
broad
as
the
Meuse
and
the
Sambre
joyn'd
together
.
It
runs
through
vast
Marshes
,
and
tho'
it
be
rapid
enough
,
it
makes
so
many
Turnings
and
Windings
,
that
after
a
whole
Days
Journey
,
we
found
we
were
hardly
two
Leagues
from
the
Place
we
left
in
the
Morning
.
That
Country
is
nothing
but
Marshes
full
of
Alder-Trees
and
Rushes
;
and
we
could
have
hardly
found
for
forty
Leagues
together
,
any
Place
to
plant
our
Cabins
,
had
it
not
been
for
the
Frost
,
which
made
the
Earth
more
firm
and
consistent
.
Having
past
thro'
great
Marshes
,
we
found
a
vast
Plain
,
in
which
nothing
grows
but
only
some
Herbs
,
which
were
dry
at
that
time
,
and
burnt
,
because
the
Miamis
set
them
on
fire
every
Year
,
for
hunting
wild
Oxen
,
as
I
shall
mention
anon
.
We
found
no
manner
of
Game
,
which
was
a
great
Disappointment
to
us
,
our
Provisions
beginning
to
fail
.
Our
Men
travell'd
about
sixty
Miles
without
killing
any
thing
else
but
a
lean
Stag
,
a
small
Wild-Goat
,
some
few
Swans
,
and
two
Bustards
,
which
was
no
sufficient
Maintenance
for
two
and
thirty
Men.
Most
of
them
were
so
weary
of
this
laborious
Life
,
that
they
would
have
run
away
,
if
possible
,
and
gone
to
the
Savages
,
who
were
not
very
far
from
us
,
as
we
judg'd
by
the
great
Fires
we
saw
in
the
Plain
.
There
must
be
an
innumerable
quantity
of
wild
Oxen
in
that
Country
,
since
the
Earth
is
cover'd
with
their
Horns
.
The
Miamis
hunt
them
towards
the
latter
end
of
Autumn
.
We
continu'd
our
Course
upon
this
River
very
near
the
whole
Month
of
December
;
but
toward
the
latter
end
of
the
said
Month
,
1679.
we
arriv'd
at
the
Village
of
the
Illinois
,
which
lies
near
one
hundred
and
thirty
Leagues
from
Fort
Miamis
,
on
the
Lake
of
the
Illinois
.
We
suffer'd
very
much
in
this
Passage
;
for
the
Savages
having
set
the
Herbs
of
the
Plain
on
Fire
,
the
wild
Oxen
were
fled
away
,
and
so
we
cou'd
kill
but
one
,
and
some
Turkey-Cocks
.
God's
Providence
supported
us
all
the
while
;
and
when
we
thought
that
the
Extremities
we
were
reduc'd
to
,
were
past
all
hopes
of
Remedy
,
we
found
a
prodigious
big
wild
Ox
lying
fast
in
the
Mud
of
the
River
.
We
kill'd
him
,
and
had
much
ado
to
get
him
out
of
the
Mud.
This
was
a
great
Refreshment
to
our
Men
,
and
reviv'd
their
Courage
;
for
being
so
timely
and
unexpectedly
reliev'd
,
they
concluded
that
God
approv'd
our
Design
.
CHAP.
XXX
.
A
Description
of
the
Hunting
of
the
wild
Bulls
and
Oxen
,
by
the
Savages
;
of
the
bigness
of
those
Beasts
;
and
of
the
Advantages
and
Improvements
that
may
be
made
of
the
Plain
where
they
Pasture
;
and
of
the
Woods
thereabouts
.
WHen
the
Savages
discover
a
great
Number
of
those
Beasts
together
,
they
likewise
assemble
their
whole
Tribe
to
encompass
the
Oxen
,
and
then
set
on
Fire
the
dry
Herbs
about
them
,
except
in
some
places
,
which
they
leave
free
;
and
therein
lay
themselves
in
Ambuscade
.
The
Oxen
seeing
the
Flame
round
about
them
,
run
away
thro'
those
Passages
where
they
see
no
Fire
;
and
there
fall
into
the
Hands
of
the
Savages
,
who
by
these
means
will
kill
sometimes
above
sixscore
in
a
Day
.
they
divide
these
Beasts
according
to
the
number
of
each
Family
;
and
send
their
Wives
to
slay
them
,
and
bring
the
Flesh
to
their
Cabins
.
These
Women
are
so
lusty
and
strong
,
that
they
carry
on
their
Back
two
or
three
hundred
weight
,
besides
their
Children
:
and
notwithstanding
that
Burthen
,
they
run
as
swiftly
as
any
of
our
Soldiers
with
their
Arms.
The
Flesh
of
these
Beasts
is
very
relishing
,
and
full
of
Juice
,
especially
in
Autumn
;
for
having
grazed
all
the
Summer
long
in
those
vast
Meadows
,
where
the
Herbs
are
as
high
as
they
,
they
are
then
very
fat
.
There
is
also
amongst
them
abundance
of
Stags
,
Dears
,
and
wild
Goats
;
and
that
nothing
might
be
wanting
in
that
Country
for
the
Convenience
of
those
Creatures
,
there
are
Forests
at
certain
distances
,
where
they
retire
to
ruminate
and
shelter
themselves
against
the
violence
of
the
Sun
.
They
change
their
Country
according
to
the
Seasons
of
the
Year
;
for
upon
the
approach
of
the
Winter
,
they
leave
the
North
to
go
to
the
Southern
Parts
.
They
follow
one
another
,
so
that
you
may
see
a
Drove
of
them
for
above
a
League
,
and
stop
all
at
the
same
Place
;
and
the
Ground
wher●
they
use
to
lie
is
cover'd
with
wild
Purslain
;
which
makes
me
believe
that
the
Dung
of
Oxen
is
very
fit
to
produce
that
Herb.
Their
Ways
are
as
beaten
as
our
great
Roads
,
and
no
Herb
grows
therein
.
They
swim
over
the
Rivers
they
meet
on
their
Way
,
to
go
and
graze
in
other
Meadows
.
But
the
Care
of
the
Cows
for
their
Young
one
's
,
cannot
be
too
much
admir'd
;
for
there
being
in
those
Meadows
a
great
quantity
of
Wolves
,
who
might
surprize
them
,
they
go
to
Calve
in
the
Islands
of
the
Rivers
,
from
whence
they
don't
stir
till
the
young
Calves
are
able
to
follow
them
;
for
then
they
may
protect
them
against
any
Beast
whatsoever
.
These
Oxen
being
very
convenient
for
the
Subsistence
of
the
Savages
,
they
take
care
not
to
scare
them
from
their
Country
;
and
they
pursue
only
those
whom
they
have
wounded
with
their
Arrows
:
But
these
Creatures
multiply
in
such
a
manner
,
that
notwithstanding
the
great
Numbers
they
kill
every
Year
,
they
are
as
numerous
as
ever
.
The
Women
Spin
the
Wooll
of
those
Oxen
,
and
make
Sacks
thereof
to
carry
the
Flesh
which
they
dry
at
the
Sun
,
or
broil
upon
Grid-irons
.
They
have
no
Salt
,
and
yet
they
prepare
their
Flesh
so
well
,
that
it
keeps
above
four
Months
without
breeding
any
Corruption
;
and
it
looks
then
so
fresh
,
that
one
wou'd
think
it
was
newly
kill'd
.
They
commonly
boil
it
,
and
drink
the
Broath
of
it
instead
of
Water
.
This
is
the
ordinary
Drink
of
all
the
Savages
of
America
,
who
have
no
Commerce
with
the
Europeans
.
We
follow'd
their
Example
in
this
particular
;
and
it
must
be
confess'd
that
that
Broath
is
very
wholsom
.
The
Skin
of
those
Oxen
weighs
about
sixscore
Pound
;
but
the
Savages
make
use
only
of
the
thinnest
part
,
as
that
of
the
Belly
,
which
they
dress
with
the
Brains
of
all
sorts
of
Beasts
,
and
thereby
make
it
as
soft
as
our
Shamoi's
Skins
.
They
paint
them
with
several
Colours
,
and
adorn
with
pieces
of
Porcupine-Skins
,
red
and
white
,
the
Gowns
they
make
thereof
,
to
appear
in
Feasts
and
other
solemn
Occasions
.
They
make
other
Gowns
against
Cold
Weather
,
wherewith
they
cover
themselves
during
the
Winter
;
but
these
plain
Gowns
,
cover'd
with
curl'd
Wool
,
are
in
my
Opinion
the
finest
as
well
as
the
best
.
When
they
kill
any
Cows
,
their
young
Calves
follow
them
,
and
lick
their
Hands
.
They
bring
them
to
their
Children
,
who
eat
them
,
after
having
plaid
with
them
.
They
keep
the
Hoofs
of
those
little
Creatures
,
and
when
they
are
very
dry
,
they
tie
them
to
some
Wand
,
and
move
them
according
to
the
various
Postures
of
those
who
Sing
and
Dance
.
This
is
the
most
ridiculous
Musical
Instrument
that
I
ever
met
with
.
These
young
Calves
might
be
easily
tam'd
,
and
made
use
of
to
plough
the
Land
,
which
would
be
very
advantageous
to
the
Savages
.
These
Oxen
find
in
all
Seasons
Forrage
to
subsist
;
for
if
they
are
surpriz'd
in
the
Northern
Countries
by
the
Snow
,
before
they
can
reach
the
Southern
Parts
,
they
have
the
dexterity
to
remove
the
Snow
,
and
eat
the
Grass
underit
.
They
bellow
like
our
European
Oxen
,
but
not
so
frequently
.
Tho'
these
Oxen
are
taller
and
bigger
than
those
of
Europe
,
they
are
however
so
swift
,
that
no
Savage
can
overtake
them
:
They
are
so
timorous
,
that
they
run
away
from
any
Man
,
except
when
they
are
wounded
;
for
then
they
are
dangerous
,
and
often
kill
the
Savage
who
pursues
them
.
'T
is
a
diverting
prospect
to
see
near
the
Banks
of
the
Rivers
,
several
Droves
of
those
Oxen
,
of
about
four
or
five
hundred
together
,
grazing
in
those
green
Meadows
.
There
are
several
other
Beasts
in
that
Country
,
as
I
observ'd
in
my
Account
of
Louisiana
,
as
Stags
,
wild
Goats
,
Beavers
,
Otters
,
Bustards
,
which
have
an
excellent
Taste
;
Swans
,
Tortoises
,
Turkey-Cocks
,
Parrots
,
and
Partridges
.
These
are
also
an
incredible
quantity
of
Pelicans
,
whose
Bills
are
of
a
prodigious
Size
;
and
a
great
many
other
sorts
of
Birds
,
and
other
Beasts
.
The
Rivers
are
plentifully
stock'd
with
Fish
,
and
the
Soil
is
very
fertil
.
The
Forests
afford
all
manner
of
Timber
fit
for
Building
,
and
especially
Oak
;
which
is
there
much
better
than
in
Canada
,
and
would
be
excellent
for
building
Ships
.
That
Timber
might
be
squar'd
,
saw'd
,
and
ready
prepar'd
upon
the
Spot
,
and
brought
over
into
Europe
;
which
would
be
very
convenient
,
and
give
time
to
the
Trees
of
our
Forests
to
grow
,
whereas
they
are
in
a
manner
exhausted
.
There
are
in
those
Forests
abundance
of
Trees
beating
good
Fruit
,
and
of
wild
Vines
,
which
produce
Grapes
a
Foot
and
a
half
long
,
which
growing
to
a
perfect
maturity
,
may
make
very
good
Wine
.
One
may
see
there
also
large
Countries
cover'd
with
good
Hemp
,
growing
naturally
,
six
or
seven
Foot
in
height
.
In
short
,
by
the
Experiments
I
made
among
the
Islati
,
and
the
Illinois
,
I
am
persuaded
that
the
Soil
of
that
Country
Would
produce
all
manner
of
Corn
,
Fruits
,
&c.
even
more
plentifully
than
in
any
part
of
Europe
,
seeing
there
are
two
Crops
every
Year
.
The
Air
is
very
temperate
,
clear
,
and
open
,
and
the
Country
water'd
with
several
Lakes
,
Brooks
,
and
Rivers
,
which
are
for
the
most
part
navigable
.
The
Gnats
and
other
little
Flies
that
are
so
troublesome
in
Canada
,
and
some
other
dangerous
Beasts
,
are
unknown
in
this
Country
;
which
in
two
Years
time
,
might
supply
its
Inhabitants
,
if
cultivated
,
with
all
things
necessary
for
Life
,
without
wanting
any
thing
from
Europe
;
and
the
Islands
of
America
,
with
Wine
,
Bread
,
and
Flesh.
The
Bucaneers
might
kill
in
that
Country
a
greater
number
of
Oxen
than
in
all
the
Islands
they
resort
to
.
There
are
Mines
of
Coal
,
Slate
,
and
Iron
;
and
several
pieces
of
fine
red
Copper
,
which
I
have
found
now
and
then
upon
the
Surface
of
the
Earth
,
makes
me
believe
that
there
are
Mines
of
it
;
and
doubtless
of
other
Metals
and
Minerals
,
which
may
be
discover'd
one
time
or
another
.
They
have
already
found
Allum
in
the
Country
of
the
Iroquois
.
CHAP.
XXXI
.
An
Account
of
our
Arrival
to
the
Illinois
,
one
of
the
most
Numerous
Nations
of
the
Savages
of
America
.
THis
Word
Illinois
comes
,
as
it
has
been
already
observ'd
from
Illini
,
which
in
the
Language
of
that
Nation
signifies
A
perfect
and
accomplish'd
Man
.
The
Villages
of
the
Illinois
are
situated
in
a
Marshy
Plain
,
about
the
fortieth
Degree
of
Latitude
,
on
the
Right
side
of
the
River
,
which
is
as
broad
as
the
Meuse
.
Their
greatest
Village
may
have
in
it
four
or
five
hundred
Cabins
,
every
Cabin
five
or
six
Fires
,
and
each
Fire
one
or
two
Families
,
who
live
together
in
great
Concord
.
Their
Cabins
are
cover'd
with
Mats
of
flat
Rushes
so
closely
sew'd
together
,
that
no
Wind
,
Rain
,
or
Snow
may
go
thro'
it
.
The
Union
that
reigns
amongst
that
barbarous
People
,
ought
to
cover
with
Shame
the
Christians
;
amongst
whom
we
can
see
no
trace
of
that
brotherly
Love
,
which
united
the
Primitive
Proffessors
of
Christianity
.
When
the
Savages
have
gather'd
in
their
Indian
Corn
,
they
dig
some
Holes
in
the
Ground
,
where
they
keep
it
for
Summer-time
,
because
Meat
does
not
keep
in
hot
Weather
;
whereas
they
have
very
little
occasion
for
it
in
Winter
;
and
't
is
then
their
Custom
to
leave
their
Villages
,
and
with
their
whole
Families
,
to
go
a
hunting
Oxen
,
Beavers
,
&c.
carrying
with
them
but
a
small
quantity
of
their
Corn
,
which
however
they
value
so
much
,
that
the
most
sensible
Wrong
one
may
do
them
in
their
Opinion
,
is
to
take
some
of
their
Corn
in
their
absence
.
We
found
no
Body
in
the
Village
,
as
we
had
foreseen
;
for
the
Illinois
had
divided
themselves
according
to
their
Custom
,
and
were
gone
a
hunting
.
Their
Absence
caus'd
a
great
Perplexity
amongst
us
;
for
we
wanted
Provisions
,
and
yet
durst
not
meddle
with
the
Indian
Corn
the
Savages
had
laid
under
Ground
for
their
Subsistence
,
and
to
sow
their
Lands
.
However
,
our
Necessity
being
very
great
,
and
it
being
impossible
to
continue
our
Voyage
,
without
any
Provisions
,
especially
seeing
the
Oxen
and
other
Beasts
had
been
driven
from
the
Banks
of
the
River
,
by
means
of
Fire
,
as
I
have
related
in
my
former
Chapter
,
M.
la
Salle
resolv'd
to
take
about
forty
Bushels
of
Corn
,
in
hopes
to
appease
the
Savages
with
some
Presents
.
We
embark'd
again
with
these
fresh
Provisions
,
and
continu'd
to
fall
down
the
River
,
which
runs
directly
to
the
South
.
Four
Days
after
,
being
the
First
of
Ianuary
,
1680.
we
said
Mass
;
and
having
wish'd
a
happy
New-Year
to
M.
la
Salle
,
and
to
all
others
,
I
thought
fit
to
make
a
pathetical
Exhortation
to
our
Grumblers
,
to
encourage
them
to
go
on
cheerfully
,
and
inspire
them
with
Union
and
Concord
.
Father
Gabriel
,
Zenobe
,
and
I
,
embrac'd
them
afterwards
;
and
they
promis'd
us
to
continue
firm
in
their
Duty
.
The
same
Day
we
went
thro'
a
Lake
form'd
by
the
River
,
about
seven
Leagues
long
,
and
one
broad
.
The
Savages
call
that
Place
Pimiteoui
;
that
is
,
in
their
Tongue
,
A
place
where
there
is
abundance
of
fat
Beasts
.
When
the
River
of
the
Illinois
freezes
,
which
is
but
seldom
,
it
freezes
only
to
this
Lake
,
and
never
from
thence
to
the
Meschasipi
,
into
which
this
River
falls
.
M.
la
Salle
observ'd
here
the
Elevation
of
the
Pole
,
and
found
that
this
Lake
lies
in
the
Latitude
of
thirty
three
Degrees
,
and
forty
five
Minutes
.
We
had
been
inform'd
,
that
the
Illinois
were
our
Enemies
;
and
therefore
M.
la
Salle
had
resolv'd
to
use
all
manner
of
Precaution
when
we
should
meet
with
them
;
but
we
found
our selves
on
a
sudden
in
the
middle
of
their
Camp
,
which
took
up
the
two
sides
of
the
River
.
M.
la
Salle
order'd
immediately
his
Men
to
make
their
Arms
ready
,
and
brought
his
Canow's
on
a
Line
,
placing
himself
to
the
Right
,
and
M.
Tonti
to
the
Left
;
so
that
we
took
almost
the
whole
breadth
of
the
River
.
The
Illinois
,
who
had
not
yet
discover'd
our
Fleet
,
were
very
much
surpriz'd
to
see
us
coming
so
swiftly
upon
them
;
for
the
Stream
was
extraordinary
rapid
in
that
Place
:
Some
run
to
their
Arms
,
but
most
took
the
Flight
,
with
horrid
Cries
and
Howlings
.
The
Current
brought
us
in
the
mean
time
to
their
Camp
;
and
M.
la
Salle
went
the
very
first
a-shoar
,
follow'd
by
his
Men
;
which
encreas'd
the
Consternation
of
the
Savages
,
whom
we
might
have
easily
defeated
;
but
as
it
was
not
our
Design
,
we
made
a
halt
to
give
them
time
to
recover
themselves
,
and
see
that
we
were
no
Enemies
.
M.
la
Salle
might
have
prevented
their
Confusion
by
shewing
his
Calumet
,
or
Pipe
of
Peace
,
but
he
was
afraid
the
Savages
would
impute
it
to
our
Weakness
.
The
Illinois
being
exceedingly
terrify'd
,
tho'
they
were
several
thousand
Men
,
tender'd
us
the
Calumet
of
Peace
;
and
then
we
offer'd
them
ours
;
which
being
accepted
on
both
sides
,
an
extraordinary
Joy
succeeded
the
terrible
Fears
they
had
been
under
upon
our
landing
.
They
sent
immediately
to
fetch
back
those
who
fled
away
;
and
Father
Zenobe
and
I
went
to
their
Cabins
.
We
took
their
Children
by
the
Hand
,
and
express'd
our
Love
for
them
with
all
the
signs
we
could
:
We
did
the
like
to
the
Old
Men
,
having
compassion
of
those
poor
Creatures
,
who
are
so
miserable
as
to
be
ignorant
of
their
Creator
and
Redeemer
.
Most
of
the
Savages
,
who
had
run
away
upon
our
landing
,
understanding
that
we
were
Friends
,
return'd
;
but
some
others
had
been
so
terrify'd
,
that
they
did
not
come
back
till
three
or
four
Days
after
,
that
they
were
told
that
we
had
smoak'd
in
their
Calumet
of
Peace
.
In
the
mean
time
we
had
discours'd
the
Chief
of
the
Illinois
by
our
Interpreter
;
and
told
them
,
That
we
were
Inhabitants
of
Canada
,
and
their
Friends
;
that
we
were
come
to
teach
them
the
Knowledge
of
the
Captain
of
Heaven
and
Earth
,
and
to
use
Fire-Arms
,
which
were
unknown
to
them
;
with
several
other
things
relating
to
their
Advantage
.
We
were
forc'd
to
make
use
of
these
metaphorical
Expressions
,
to
give
them
some
Idea
of
the
Supreme
DEITY
.
They
heard
our
Discourses
with
great
attention
,
and
afterwards
gave
a
great
Shout
for
Joy
,
repeating
these
Words
:
Tepatoui-Nika
;
That
is
,
Well
,
my
Brother
,
my
Friend
;
thou
hast
done
very
well
.
These
Savages
have
more
Humanity
than
all
the
others
of
the
Northern
America
;
and
understanding
the
subject
of
our
Errand
,
express'd
a
great
Gratitude
.
They
rubb'd
our
Legs
and
Feet
,
near
the
Fire
,
with
Oil
of
Bears
and
Grease
of
Wild
Oxen
,
which
after
much
travel
is
an
incomparable
Refreshment
;
and
presented
us
some
Flesh
to
eat
,
putting
the
three
first
Morsels
into
our
Mouth
with
great
Ceremonies
.
This
is
a
great
piece
of
Civility
amongst
them
.
M.
la
Salle
presented
them
with
some
Tobacco
from
Martinico
,
and
some
Axes
;
and
told
them
,
That
he
had
desir'd
them
to
meet
to
treat
about
some
weighty
matters
;
but
that
there
was
one
in
particular
,
which
he
would
discourse
them
upon
before
any
other
.
He
added
,
that
he
knew
how
necessary
their
Corn
was
to
them
;
but
that
being
reduc'd
to
an
unspeakable
Necessity
when
he
came
to
their
Village
,
and
seeing
no
probability
to
subsist
,
he
had
been
forc'd
to
take
some
Corn
from
their
Habitations
without
their
leave
:
That
he
would
give
'em
Axes
,
and
other
things
,
in
lieu
of
it
,
if
they
could
spare
it
;
that
if
they
could
not
,
they
were
free
to
take
it
again
;
concluding
,
That
if
they
were
not
able
to
supply
us
with
Provisions
,
he
design'd
to
continue
his
Voyage
,
and
go
to
their
Neighbours
,
who
would
heartily
give
him
what
was
necessary
for
his
subsistence
;
but
however
,
to
shew
them
his
Kindness
,
he
would
leave
a
Smith
among
them
,
to
mend
their
Axes
and
other
Tools
we
should
supply
them
with
.
The
Savages
having
consider'd
our
Proposals
,
granted
all
our
Demands
,
and
made
Alliance
with
us
.
We
were
oblig'd
to
use
many
Precautions
to
make
our
Alliance
lasting
and
solid
,
because
our
Enemies
did
their
utmost
to
prevent
it
.
The
very
same
Day
we
came
to
the
Camp
of
the
Illinois
,
one
of
the
Chief
Captains
of
the
Mascoutens
,
whose
Name
was
Monso
,
arriv'd
also
with
some
Miamis
,
and
other
young
Men
,
who
brought
with
them
some
Axes
,
Knives
,
Kettles
,
and
other
Goods
.
Our
Enemies
had
chosen
him
for
that
Embassie
,
knowing
that
the
Illinois
would
rather
believe
him
than
the
Miamis
,
because
they
had
never
been
in
War
with
the
Mascoutens
.
This
Savage
arriv'd
pretty
late
,
and
caball'd
all
the
Night
long
against
us
:
He
told
them
,
That
M.
la
Salle
was
a
great
Friend
of
the
Iroquois
,
who
were
to
follow
him
speedily
,
with
some
of
the
Europeans
from
Canada
,
to
invade
them
,
and
destroy
their
Nation
;
and
that
he
was
sent
by
some
of
the
Europeans
themselves
,
who
could
not
approve
that
Treachery
of
their
Country-men
,
to
give
them
notice
thereof
,
that
they
might
not
be
surpriz'd
.
He
enforc'd
his
Arguments
by
presenting
them
with
all
the
Goods
he
had
brought
along
with
him
;
and
thinking
he
had
gain'd
his
Point
,
went
back
the
same
Night
,
fearing
,
with
much
Reason
,
that
M.
la
Salle
would
resent
that
Master-piece
of
Villany
,
and
punish
him
for
it
.
The
Illinois
were
assembled
in
Council
all
the
Night
;
for
they
never
treat
of
any
secret
Affairs
during
the
Day
,
and
did
not
know
what
Measures
to
take
;
for
tho'
they
did
not
believe
all
the
Stories
the
Mascouten
had
made
unto
them
,
yet
the
next
Day
they
appear'd
much
indifferent
and
mistrusting
.
As
they
seem'd
to
contrive
something
against
us
,
we
began
to
be
uneasie
;
but
M.
la
Salle
,
who
suspected
that
their
sudden
Alteration
towards
us
,
was
the
effect
of
a
false
Report
,
made
such
Presents
to
one
of
their
Chiefs
,
that
he
told
him
all
the
Particulars
of
the
Embassie
and
Negotiation
of
Monso
;
and
thereby
enabled
him
to
remove
the
Jealousie
of
the
Illinois
,
and
confound
the
wicked
Designs
our
Enemies
.
He
manag'd
that
Point
with
such
Dexterity
,
that
he
did
not
only
regain
the
Friendship
of
that
Nation
,
but
likewise
undeceiv'd
the
Mascouten
and
Miamis
;
and
was
Mediator
between
the
latter
and
the
Illinois
,
who
by
his
means
made
an
Alliance
which
lasted
all
the
while
we
remain'd
in
those
Countries
.
CHAP.
XXXII
.
An
Account
of
what
hapned
to
us
while
we
remain'd
among
the
Illinois
,
till
the
Building
of
a
New
Fort.
SOme
Days
after
,
Nikanape
,
Brother
to
Chessagouasse
,
the
most
considerable
Chief
of
the
Illinois
,
who
was
then
absent
,
invited
us
to
a
great
Feast
;
and
before
we
sate
down
to
eat
,
made
a
long
Speech
,
very
different
from
what
the
other
Captains
had
told
us
upon
our
arrival
.
He
said
that
he
had
invited
us
not
so
much
to
give
us
a
Treat
,
as
to
endeavour
to
disswade
us
from
the
Resolution
we
had
taken
,
to
go
down
to
the
Sea
by
the
great
River
Meschasipi
.
He
added
,
That
several
had
perish'd
,
having
ventur'd
upon
the
same
Enterprize
,
the
Banks
of
that
River
being
inhabited
by
barbarous
and
bloody
Nations
,
whom
we
should
be
unable
to
resist
,
notwithstanding
our
Valour
and
the
Goodness
of
our
Arms
;
that
the
River
was
full
of
dangerous
Monsters
,
as
Crocodiles
,
Tritons
,
(
meaning
a
Sea-Monster
)
and
Serpents
;
that
supposing
the
Bark
we
design'd
to
build
was
big
enough
to
protect
us
against
the
Dangers
he
had
mention'd
,
yet
it
would
avail
us
nothing
against
another
which
was
inevitable
;
For
,
said
he
,
the
River
Meschasipi
is
so
full
of
Rocks
and
Falls
towards
its
Mouth
,
that
the
Rapidity
of
the
Current
cannot
be
master'd
,
which
will
carry
your
Bark
into
a
horrid
Whirlpool
,
that
swallows
up
every
thing
that
comes
near
it
;
and
even
the
River
itself
,
which
appears
no
more
,
losing
it self
in
that
hideous
and
bottomless
Gulph
.
He
added
so
many
other
Circumstances
,
and
appear'd
so
serious
,
and
so
much
concern'd
for
us
,
that
two
of
our
Men
,
who
understood
their
Language
,
but
not
their
Politicks
,
were
moved
at
it
,
and
their
Fear
appear'd
in
their
Faces
.
We
observ'd
it
,
but
could
not
help
it
;
for
it
would
be
an
unpardonable
Affront
to
interrupt
a
Savage
.
And
besides
,
we
had
perhaps
encreas'd
the
Allarms
of
our
Men.
When
Nikanape
had
made
an
end
of
his
Discourse
,
we
answer'd
him
in
so
calm
a
manner
,
that
he
cou'd
not
fancy
we
were
surpriz'd
at
his
Objections
against
our
Voyage
.
Our
Interpreter
told
him
,
by
order
of
M.
la
Salle
,
that
we
were
much
oblig'd
to
him
for
the
Advices
he
gave
us
;
but
that
the
Difficulties
and
Dangers
he
had
mention'd
,
would
make
our
Enterprize
still
more
glorious
;
that
we
fear'd
the
Master
of
the
Life
of
all
Men
,
who
rul'd
the
Sea
,
and
all
the
World
;
and
therefore
would
think
it
a
happiness
to
lay
down
our
Life
to
make
his
Name
known
to
all
his
Creatures
.
We
added
,
that
we
believ'd
that
most
of
the
Dangers
he
had
mention'd
were
not
in
being
,
but
that
the
Friendship
he
had
for
us
,
had
put
him
upon
that
Invention
,
to
oblige
us
to
remain
with
them
.
We
thought
fit
however
,
to
let
him
know
,
that
we
perceiv'd
our
Enemies
had
fomented
some
Jealousies
in
their
Mind
,
and
that
they
seem'd
to
mistrust
our
Designs
;
but
as
we
were
sincere
in
our
Dealings
,
we
desir'd
them
to
let
us
know
freely
,
and
without
any
Disguise
,
the
Grounds
of
their
Suspicions
,
that
we
might
satisfie
them
,
and
clear
our selves
;
concluding
,
That
seeing
our
Demand
was
so
just
and
equitable
,
we
expected
they
would
grant
it
,
or
else
that
we
should
have
reason
to
think
that
the
Joy
they
had
express'd
upon
our
Arrival
,
and
the
Friendship
they
had
since
show'd
to
us
,
was
nothing
but
a
Deceit
and
Dissimulation
.
Nikanape
was
not
able
to
answer
us
,
and
therefore
chang'd
his
Discourse
,
desiring
us
to
eat
.
The
Dinner
being
over
,
our
Interpreter
reassum'd
his
Discourse
,
and
told
the
Company
,
That
we
were
not
surpriz'd
at
the
Envy
their
Neighbours
express'd
about
our
Arrival
into
their
Country
,
because
they
knew
too
well
the
Advantages
of
Commerce
,
and
therefore
wou'd
engross
it
to
themselves
,
and
obstruct
by
all
means
our
good
Correspondence
;
but
that
we
wonder'd
that
they
wou'd
give
Ear
to
the
Suggestions
of
our
common
Enemies
,
and
conceal
any
thing
from
us
,
since
we
had
so
sincerely
acquainted
them
with
our
Designs
.
We
did
not
sleep
,
Brother
,
said
he
,
directing
his
Discourse
to
Nikanape
,
when
Monso
was
caballing
amongst
you
in
the
Night
to
our
Prejudice
,
endeavouring
to
make
you
believe
that
we
were
Spies
of
the
Iroquois
.
The
Presents
he
made
to
perswade
his
Lyes
,
are
still
hidden
in
this
Cabin
:
But
why
has
he
run
away
immediately
after
,
instead
of
appearing
publickly
to
justifie
his
Accusation
?
Thou
art
a
Witness
thy self
,
that
upon
our
landing
we
might
have
kill'd
all
thy
Nephews
,
and
done
what
our
Enemies
tell
you
we
design
to
do
,
after
we
have
made
Alliance
with
thee
,
and
settled
themselves
amongst
you
.
But
if
it
were
our
Design
,
why
should
we
defer
to
put
it
into
execution
?
And
who
hinders
our
Warriours
,
who
are
here
with
me
,
to
kill
all
of
you
,
whilst
your
young
Men
are
a
Hunting
?
Thou
hast
been
told
,
that
our
Valour
is
terrible
to
the
Iroquois
themselves
;
and
therefore
we
need
not
their
Assistance
to
wage
War
with
thee
,
if
it
were
our
Design
.
But
to
remove
even
the
least
Pretence
of
Suspicion
and
Iealousie
,
send
somebody
to
bring
back
that
malicious
Accuser
,
and
we
will
stay
here
to
confute
him
in
thy
Presence
:
For
how
can
he
know
us
,
seeing
he
never
saw
us
in
his
Life
?
And
how
can
he
be
acquainted
with
the
secret
League
we
have
made
with
the
Iroquois
,
whom
he
knows
only
by
Name
?
Consider
our
Equipage
;
we
have
nothing
but
Tools
and
Goods
,
which
can
never
be
made
use
of
,
but
for
the
Good
of
thy
Nation
,
and
not
for
its
Destruction
,
as
our
Enemies
would
make
thee
believe
.
This
Discourse
mov'd
them
very
much
;
and
they
sent
after
Monso
to
bring
him
back
;
but
the
Snow
which
fell
that
Night
spoil'd
the
Track
,
and
so
he
could
not
be
over-taken
.
He
had
remain'd
for
some
Days
not
far
from
us
,
to
know
what
would
be
the
success
of
his
Embassie
.
However
,
some
of
our
Men
lay
under
such
terrible
Apprehensions
,
that
we
could
never
recover
their
Courage
,
nor
remove
their
Fears
;
so
that
six
of
them
who
had
the
Guard
that
Night
(
amongst
which
were
two
Sawers
,
the
most
necessary
of
our
Workmen
for
Building
our
Ship
)
run
away
,
taking
with
them
what
they
thought
necessary
;
but
considering
the
country
thro'
which
they
were
to
travel
,
and
the
Season
of
the
Year
,
we
may
say
,
that
for
avoiding
an
uncertain
Peril
,
they
expos'd
themselves
to
a
most
certain
Danger
.
M.
la
Salle
seeing
that
those
six
Men
were
gone
,
and
fearing
that
this
Disertion
would
make
a
disadvantageous
Impression
upon
the
Savages
,
he
order'd
his
Men
to
tell
the
Illinois
,
That
he
had
resolv'd
to
send
after
them
to
punish
them
as
they
deserv'd
;
but
that
the
Season
being
so
hard
,
he
was
loth
to
expose
his
Men
;
and
that
those
Deserters
would
be
severely
punish'd
in
Canada
.
In
the
mean
time
,
we
exhorted
the
rest
to
continue
firm
in
their
Duty
,
assuring
them
,
That
if
any
were
afraid
of
venturing
themselves
upon
the
River
Meschasipi
,
because
of
the
Dangers
Nikanape
had
mention'd
,
M.
la
Salle
would
give
them
leave
to
return
next
Spring
to
Canada
,
and
allow
them
a
Canow
to
to
make
their
Voyage
;
whereas
they
could
not
venture
to
return
home
at
this
time
of
the
Year
,
without
exposing
themselves
to
perish
with
Hunger
,
Cold
,
or
the
Hands
of
the
Savages
.
They
promis'd
Wonders
;
but
M.
la
Salle
knowing
their
Inconstancy
,
and
dissembling
the
Vexation
their
want
of
Courage
and
Resolution
caus'd
him
,
resolv'd
to
prevent
any
farther
Subornation
,
and
to
leave
the
Camp
of
the
Illinois
;
but
lest
his
Men
should
not
consent
to
it
,
he
call'd
them
together
,
and
told
them
we
were
not
safe
among
the
Illinois
,
and
that
perhaps
the
Iroquois
would
come
in
a
little
time
to
attack
them
;
and
that
these
being
not
able
to
resist
,
they
were
like
to
run
away
,
and
betake
themselves
to
the
Woods
,
and
leave
us
expos'd
to
the
Mercy
of
the
Iroquois
,
whose
Cruelty
was
sufficiently
known
to
us
;
therefore
he
knew
no
other
Remedy
but
to
fortifie
a
Post
,
where
we
might
defend
our selves
both
against
the
Illinois
and
Iroquois
,
as
occasion
should
require
.
These
Reasons
,
with
some
other
Arguments
which
I
added
to
the
same
purpose
,
proved
powerful
enough
to
engage
them
to
approve
M.
la
Salle's
Design
;
and
so
it
was
resolv'd
to
build
a
Fort
in
a
very
advantageous
Place
on
the
River
,
four
Days
Journey
below
the
great
Village
of
the
Illinois
.
CHAP.
XXXIII
.
Reflections
upon
the
Temper
and
Manners
of
the
Illinois
,
and
the
little
Disposition
they
have
to
embrace
Christianity
.
BEfore
I
speak
in
particular
of
the
Illinois
,
I
think
fit
to
observe
here
,
that
there
is
a
nation
of
the
Miamis
to
the
South-West
of
the
Lake
of
the
Illinois
,
who
inhabit
the
Banks
of
a
fine
River
,
within
fifteen
Leagues
from
the
Lake
,
in
the
Latitude
of
41
Degrees
.
The
Maskoutens
and
Outtouagamis
live
more
Northward
on
the
River
Melleoki
,
which
runs
into
the
Lake
in
the
Latitude
of
43
Degrees
.
To
the
West
of
it
live
the
Kikapous
and
Ainoves
.
who
have
two
Villages
;
and
to
the
West
of
these
there
is
the
Village
of
the
Illinois
Cascaschia
,
situated
towards
the
Source
of
the
River
Checagoumenans
.
The
Authoutantas
and
Maskoutens-Nadouessians
live
within
one
hundred
and
thirty
Leagues
of
the
Illinois
,
in
three
great
Villages
,
on
the
Banks
of
a
fine
River
which
discharges
it self
into
the
great
River
Meschasipi
.
We
shall
have
occasion
to
talk
of
these
and
several
other
Nations
.
Most
of
these
Savages
,
and
especially
the
Illinois
,
make
their
Cabins
of
flat
Rushes
,
which
they
sew
together
,
and
line
them
with
the
same
;
so
that
no
Rain
can
go
through
it
.
They
are
tall
,
strong
,
and
manage
their
Bows
and
Arrows
with
great
dexterity
;
for
they
did
not
know
the
use
of
Fire-Arms
before
we
came
into
their
Country
.
They
are
Lazy
,
Vagabonds
,
Timorous
,
Pettish
,
Thieves
,
and
so
fond
of
their
Liberty
,
that
they
have
no
great
Respect
for
their
Chiefs
.
Their
Villages
are
open
,
and
not
enclos'd
with
Palisado's
,
as
in
some
other
Places
,
because
they
have
not
Courage
enough
to
defend
them
,
for
they
fly
away
as
soon
as
they
hear
their
Enemies
approach
.
Besides
the
Arrows
,
they
use
two
other
Weapons
,
a
kind
of
a
Pike
and
a
Club
of
Wood.
Their
Country
is
so
fertile
,
that
it
supplies
them
with
all
the
Necessaries
for
Life
,
and
especially
since
we
taught
them
the
use
of
Iron
Tools
to
cultivate
it
.
The
Hermaphrodites
are
very
common
amongst
them
,
which
is
so
much
the
more
surprizing
,
because
I
have
not
observ'd
any
such
thing
amongst
the
other
Nations
of
the
Northern
America
.
Poligamy
is
allow'd
amongst
them
;
and
they
generally
marry
several
Sisters
,
thinking
they
agree
better
than
Strangers
.
They
are
exceedingly
Jealous
,
and
cut
the
Nose
of
their
Wives
upon
the
least
suspicion
.
Notwithstanding
they
have
several
Wives
,
they
are
so
lascivious
as
to
be
guilty
of
Sodomy
,
and
keep
Boys
,
whom
they
cloth
with
Women's
Apparel
,
because
they
make
of
them
that
abominable
use
.
These
Boys
live
in
their
Families
amongst
Women
,
without
going
either
to
their
Wars
or
Hunting
.
As
to
their
Religion
,
I
observ'd
that
they
are
very
superstitious
;
but
I
could
never
discover
that
they
had
any
Worship
,
nor
any
Reason
for
their
Superstition
.
They
are
great
Gamesters
,
as
well
as
all
the
other
Savages
that
I
have
known
in
America
.
As
there
are
some
stony
Places
in
this
Country
,
where
there
is
a
great
quantity
of
Serpents
,
very
troublesome
to
the
Illinois
,
they
know
several
Herbs
which
are
a
quicker
and
surer
Remedy
against
their
Venom
,
than
our
Treacle
and
Orvietan
.
They
rub
themselves
with
these
Herbs
,
after
which
they
play
with
those
dangerous
Serpents
,
without
receiving
any
hurt
.
They
take
the
young
ones
and
put
them
sometimes
into
their
Mouth
.
They
go
stark
naked
in
Summer-time
,
wearing
only
a
kind
of
Shoes
made
of
the
Skins
of
Oxen
;
but
the
Winter
being
pretty
severe
in
their
Country
,
tho'
very
short
,
they
wear
Gowns
made
of
the
Skins
of
Wild
Beasts
,
or
of
Oxen
,
which
they
dress
and
paint
most
curiously
,
as
I
have
already
observ'd
.
The
Illinois
,
as
most
of
the
Savages
of
America
,
being
brutish
,
wild
,
and
stupid
,
and
their
Manners
being
so
opposite
to
the
Morals
of
the
Gospel
,
their
Conversion
is
to
be
despair'd
of
,
till
Time
and
the
Commerce
with
the
Europeans
has
remov'd
their
natural
Fierceness
and
Ignorance
,
and
thereby
made
'em
more
apt
to
be
sensible
of
the
Charms
of
Christianity
.
I
have
met
with
some
who
were
more
teachable
;
and
Father
Zenobe
told
me
,
that
he
Baptiz'd
two
or
three
of
them
at
the
point
of
Death
,
because
they
desir'd
it
;
and
shew'd
some
good
Disposition
to
induce
him
to
grant
that
Demand
.
They
will
tamely
suffer
to
Baptize
their
Children
,
and
would
not
refuse
it
themselves
;
but
they
are
incapable
of
any
previous
Instruction
concerning
the
Truth
of
the
Gospel
,
and
the
Efficacy
of
the
Sacraments
.
Would
I
follow
the
Example
of
some
other
Missionaries
,
I
could
have
boasted
of
many
Conversions
;
for
I
might
have
easily
Baptiz'd
all
those
Nations
,
and
then
say
,
as
I
am
afraid
they
do
without
any
ground
,
That
I
had
converted
them
.
Father
Zenobe
had
met
with
two
Savages
,
who
had
promis'd
to
follow
him
every
where
,
whom
he
instructed
and
Baptiz'd
;
but
tho'
they
were
more
tractable
than
the
rest
,
they
would
not
leave
their
Country
;
and
he
understood
afterwards
,
that
one
of
them
,
whose
Name
was
Chassagouache
,
was
dead
in
the
hands
of
the
Iunglers
,
and
consequently
in
the
Superstitions
of
his
Country-men
;
so
that
his
Baptism
serv'd
only
to
make
him
duplo
Filius
Gehennae
.
CHAP.
XXXIV
.
An
Account
of
the
Building
of
a
New
Fort
on
the
River
of
the
Illinois
,
nam'd
by
the
Savages
Checagou
,
and
by
us
Fort
Crevecoeur
;
as
also
a
Bark
to
go
down
the
River
Meschasipi
.
I
Must
observe
here
,
that
the
hardest
Winter
lasts
not
above
two
Months
in
this
charming
Country
;
so
that
on
the
15th
of
Ianuary
there
came
a
sudden
Thaw
,
which
made
the
Rivers
navigable
,
and
the
Weather
so
mild
as
it
is
with
us
in
the
middle
of
the
Spring
.
M.
la
Salle
improving
this
fair
Season
,
desir'd
me
to
go
down
the
River
with
him
to
chuse
a
Place
fit
to
build
our
Fort.
After
having
view'd
the
Country
,
we
pitch'd
upon
an
Eminence
on
the
Bank
of
the
River
,
defended
on
that
side
by
the
River
,
and
on
two
others
by
two
Ditches
the
Rains
had
made
very
deep
by
succession
of
Time
;
so
that
it
was
accessible
only
by
one
way
;
therefore
we
cast
a
Line
to
join
those
two
natural
Ditches
,
and
made
the
Eminence
steep
on
every
side
,
supporting
the
Earth
with
great
pieces
of
Timber
.
We
made
a
hasty
Lodgment
thereupon
,
to
be
ready
to
defend
us
in
case
the
Savages
would
obstruct
the
Building
of
our
Fort
;
but
no
body
offering
to
disturbus
,
we
went
on
diligently
with
our
Work
.
Fathers
Gabriel
,
Zenobe
,
and
I
,
made
in
the
mean
time
a
Cabin
of
Planks
,
wherein
our
Workmen
came
to
Prayers
every
Morning
and
Evening
;
but
having
no
Wine
,
we
could
not
say
Mass.
The
Fort
being
half
finish'd
,
M.
la
Salle
lodg'd
himself
in
the
middle
with
M.
Tonti
;
and
every
body
took
his
Post.
We
plac'd
our
Forge
along
the
Courtin
on
the
side
of
the
Wood
,
and
laid
in
a
great
quantity
of
Coals
for
that
use
.
In
the
mean
time
our
Thoughts
were
always
bent
towards
our
Discovery
,
and
M.
la
Salle
and
I
had
frequent
Conferences
about
it
:
But
our
greatest
Difficulty
was
to
build
a
Bark
;
for
our
Sawers
being
gone
,
we
did
not
know
what
to
do
.
However
,
as
the
Timber
was
cheap
enough
,
we
told
our
Men
,
that
if
any
of
them
would
undertake
to
saw
Boards
for
Building
the
said
Bark
,
we
might
surmount
all
other
Difficulties
.
Two
Men
undertook
it
;
and
tho'
they
had
never
try'd
it
before
,
they
succeeded
very
well
;
so
that
we
began
to
build
a
Bark
,
the
Keel
whereof
was
forty
two
Foot
long
.
Our
Men
went
on
so
briskly
with
the
Work
,
that
on
the
1st
of
March
our
Bark
was
half
built
,
and
all
the
Timber
ready
prepar'd
for
the
finishing
of
it
.
Our
Fort
was
also
very
near
finish'd
,
and
we
nam'd
it
the
Fort
of
Crevecoeur
,
because
the
desertion
of
our
Men
,
and
the
other
Difficulties
we
labour'd
under
,
had
almost
broke
our
Hearts
.
Tho'
the
Winter
is
not
harder
nor
longer
in
the
Country
of
the
Illinois
,
than
in
Provence
,
the
Snow
remain'd
upon
the
Earth
,
in
the
Year
1680
,
for
twenty
Days
together
,
which
had
not
been
seen
in
the
Memory
of
Man
.
This
caus'd
a
great
Surprize
to
the
Savages
,
and
brought
upon
us
a
world
of
Inconveniencies
,
besides
the
many
others
we
suffer'd
.
In
the
mean
time
we
perfected
our
Fort
;
and
our
Bark
was
in
such
a
forwardness
,
that
we
might
have
expected
to
be
in
a
condition
to
sail
in
a
very
short
time
,
had
we
been
provided
with
all
other
Necessaries
;
but
hearing
nothing
of
our
Ship
,
and
therefore
wanting
the
Rigging
and
other
Tackle
for
our
Bark
,
we
found
our selves
in
great
perplexity
,
and
did
not
know
what
to
do
in
this
sad
Juncture
,
being
above
five
hundred
Leagues
from
Fort
Frontenac
,
whither
it
was
almost
impossible
to
return
at
that
time
,
because
the
Snow
made
the
travelling
very
dangerous
by
Land
,
and
the
Ice
made
it
impracticable
to
our
Canow's
.
M.
la
Salle
did
not
doubt
then
but
his
Beloved
Griffin
was
lost
;
but
neither
this
nor
the
other
Difficulties
dejected
him
;
his
great
Courage
buoy'd
him
up
,
and
he
resolv'd
to
return
to
Fort
Frontenac
by
Land
,
notwithstanding
the
Snow
,
and
the
unspeakable
Dangers
attending
so
great
a
Voyage
.
We
had
a
long
Conference
about
it
in
private
,
wherein
having
examin'd
all
things
,
it
was
resolv'd
that
he
should
return
to
Fort
Frontenac
with
three
Men
,
to
bring
along
with
him
the
necessary
things
to
proceed
on
our
Discovery
,
while
I
with
two
Men
should
go
in
a
Canow
to
the
River
Meschasipi
,
and
endeavour
to
get
the
Friendship
of
those
Nations
inhabiting
the
Banks
of
that
River
.
Our
Resolution
was
certainly
very
great
and
bold
;
but
there
was
this
essential
difference
,
that
the
Inhabitants
of
the
Countries
thro'
which
M.
la
Salle
was
to
travel
,
knew
the
Europeans
;
whereas
those
Savages
whom
I
design'd
to
visit
,
had
never
heard
of
us
in
their
Life
;
and
had
been
represented
by
the
Illinois
,
as
the
most
barbarous
Nations
in
the
World
.
However
,
M.
la
Salle
and
I
had
Courage
enough
to
undertake
our
Difficult
Task
;
but
we
had
much
ado
to
persuade
five
of
our
Men
to
follow
us
,
or
to
engage
to
expect
our
Return
at
Fort
Crevecoeur
.
CHAP.
XXXV
.
Containing
an
Account
of
what
was
transacted
at
Fort
Crevecoeur
before
M.
la
Salle's
return
to
Fort
Frontenac
;
and
the
Instructions
we
receiv'd
from
a
Savage
concerning
the
River
Meschasipi
BEfore
M.
la
Salle
and
I
parted
,
we
found
means
to
undeceive
our
Men
,
and
remove
the
groundless
Fears
they
had
conceiv'd
from
what
the
Illinois
,
thro'
the
Suggestions
of
Monso
,
had
told
us
concerning
the
Dangers
,
or
rather
the
Impossibility
of
Sailing
upon
the
River
Meschasipi
.
Some
Savages
inhabiting
beyond
that
River
,
came
to
the
Camp
of
the
Illinois
,
and
gave
us
an
Account
of
it
,
very
different
from
what
Nikanape
had
told
us
;
some
other
Savages
own'd
that
it
was
navigable
,
and
not
interrupted
by
Rocks
and
Falls
,
as
the
Illinois
would
make
us
believe
;
and
one
of
the
Illinois
themselves
,
being
gain'd
by
some
small
Presents
,
told
us
in
great
Secresie
,
that
the
Account
their
Chief
had
given
us
,
was
a
downright
Forgery
,
contriv'd
on
purpose
to
oblige
us
to
give
over
our
Enterprize
.
This
revived
somewhat
our
Men
;
but
yet
they
were
still
wavering
and
irresolute
;
and
therefore
M.
la
Salle
said
,
that
he
would
fully
convince
them
,
that
the
Illinois
had
resolv'd
in
their
Council
to
forge
that
Account
,
in
order
to
stop
our
Voyage
;
and
few
Days
after
we
met
with
a
favourable
opportunity
for
it
.
The
Illinois
had
made
an
Excursion
Southward
;
as
they
were
returning
with
some
Prisoners
,
one
of
their
Warriors
came
before
their
Comrades
,
and
visited
us
at
our
Fort
;
we
entertain'd
him
as
well
as
we
could
,
and
ask'd
him
several
Questions
touching
the
River
Meschasipi
,
from
whence
he
came
,
and
where
he
had
been
oftentimes
,
giving
him
to
understand
that
some
other
Savage
had
given
us
an
account
of
it
.
He
took
a
piece
of
Charcoal
,
and
drew
a
Map
of
the
Course
of
that
River
,
which
I
found
afterwards
pretty
exact
;
and
told
us
that
he
had
been
in
a
Pyrogue
;
that
is
,
a
Canow
made
of
the
Trunk
of
a
Tree
,
from
the
Mouth
of
this
River
,
very
near
the
Place
where
the
Meschasipi
falls
into
the
great
Lake
;
for
so
they
call
the
Sea
:
That
there
was
neither
Falls
nor
rapid
Currents
,
as
we
had
been
told
;
that
it
was
very
broad
towards
the
great
Lake
,
and
interrupted
with
Banks
of
Sand
;
but
that
there
were
large
Canals
betwixt
them
,
deep
enough
for
any
Pyrogue
.
He
told
us
also
the
Name
of
several
Nations
inhabiting
the
Banks
of
the
Meschasipi
,
and
of
several
Rivers
that
fall
into
it
.
I
set
down
in
my
Journal
all
that
he
told
us
,
of
which
I
shall
perhaps
give
a
larger
Account
in
another
place
.
We
made
him
a
small
Present
,
to
thank
him
for
his
Kindness
in
discovering
a
Truth
,
which
the
Chief
of
his
Nation
had
so
carefully
conceal'd
.
He
desir'd
us
to
hold
our
Tongue
,
and
never
to
mention
him
,
which
we
promis'd
;
and
gave
him
an
Axe
,
wherewith
we
shut
his
Mouth
,
according
to
the
Custom
of
the
Savages
,
when
they
recommend
a
Secret
.
The
next
Day
,
after
Prayers
,
we
went
to
the
Village
of
the
Illinois
;
whom
we
found
in
the
Cabin
of
one
of
their
Chiefs
;
who
entertain'd
them
with
a
Bear
,
whose
Flesh
is
much
valu'd
among
them
.
They
desir'd
us
to
sit
down
upon
a
fine
Mat
of
Rushes
:
And
some
time
after
our
Interpreter
told
them
,
that
we
were
come
to
acquaint
them
,
that
the
Maker
of
all
Things
,
and
the
Master
of
the
Lives
of
Men
,
took
a
particular
Care
of
us
,
and
had
been
pleas'd
to
let
us
have
a
true
account
of
the
River
Meschasipi
;
the
Navigation
whereof
they
had
represented
to
us
as
impracticable
.
We
added
all
the
Particulars
we
had
learn'd
,
but
in
such
Terms
that
it
was
impossible
they
should
suspect
any
of
their
Men.
The
Savages
were
much
surpriz'd
,
and
did
not
doubt
but
we
had
that
Account
by
some
extraordinary
Way
;
therefore
they
shut
their
Mouth
with
their
Hand
;
which
is
their
usual
Custom
to
express
their
Admiration
.
They
told
us
frankly
afterwards
,
that
the
great
desire
they
had
to
stop
amongst
them
our
Captain
,
and
the
Grey-Coats
or
Bare-foot
,
as
they
call
the
Franciscans
,
had
oblig'd
them
to
forge
the
Stories
they
had
told
us
,
and
to
conceal
the
Truth
;
but
since
we
had
come
to
the
Knowledge
of
it
by
another
way
,
they
would
tell
us
all
that
they
knew
;
and
confirm'd
every
particular
their
Warrior
had
told
us
.
This
Confession
remov'd
the
Fears
of
our
Men
,
who
were
few
Days
after
still
more
fully
persuaded
that
the
Illinois
design'd
to
frighten
us
from
our
Discovery
:
For
several
Savages
of
the
Nations
of
Osages
,
Cikaga
,
and
Akansa
,
came
to
see
us
,
and
brought
fine
Furs
to
barter
for
our
Axes
.
They
told
us
that
the
Meschasipi
was
navigable
almost
from
its
Source
to
the
Sea
;
and
gave
us
great
incouragement
to
go
on
with
our
Design
,
assuring
us
,
that
all
the
Nations
inhabiting
along
the
River
,
from
the
Mouth
of
that
of
the
Illinois
,
to
the
Sea
,
wou'd
come
to
meet
us
,
and
dance
the
Calumet
of
Peace
,
as
they
express
it
,
and
make
Alliance
with
us
.
The
Miamis
arriv'd
much
about
that
time
,
and
danc'd
the
Calumet
with
the
Illinois
,
making
Alliance
with
them
against
the
Iroquois
,
their
implacable
Enemies
.
We
were
Witnesses
to
their
Treaty
;
and
M.
la
Salle
made
them
some
Presents
,
the
better
to
oblige
both
Parties
to
the
Observation
of
their
League
.
We
were
three
Missionaries
for
that
Handful
of
Europeans
at
Fort
Crevecoeur
;
and
therefore
we
thought
fit
to
divide
our selves
:
Father
Gabriel
being
very
old
,
was
to
continue
with
our
Men
;
and
Father
Zenobe
among
the
Illinois
,
having
desir'd
it
himself
,
in
hopes
to
convert
that
numerous
Nation
:
And
I
,
as
I
have
already
related
,
was
to
go
on
with
our
Discovery
.
Father
Zenobe
liv'd
already
among
the
Illinois
,
but
the
rude
Manners
of
that
People
made
him
soon
weary
of
it
.
His
Landlord
,
whose
Name
was
Omahouha
,
that
is
to
say
Wolf
,
was
the
Head
of
a
Tribe
,
and
took
a
special
Care
of
Father
Zenobe
,
especially
after
M.
la
Salle
had
made
him
some
Presents
:
He
lov'd
him
as
his
Child
;
but
however
,
I
perceiv'd
in
the
Visits
he
made
us
,
(
for
he
liv'd
but
within
half
a
League
of
our
Fort
)
that
he
was
not
satisfy'd
to
live
amongst
that
brutish
Nation
,
tho'
he
had
already
learn'd
their
Tongue
.
This
oblig'd
me
to
offer
him
to
take
his
Place
,
provided
he
wou'd
supply
mine
,
and
go
on
with
our
Discovery
amongst
several
Nations
,
whose
Language
we
did
not
understand
,
and
who
had
never
heard
of
us
;
but
Father
Zenobe
foreseeing
the
Danger
and
Fatigue
I
was
like
to
be
expos'd
to
,
chose
to
remain
with
the
Illinois
,
whose
Temper
he
knew
,
and
with
whom
he
was
able
to
converse
.
M.
la
Salle
left
M.
Tonti
to
command
in
Fort
Crevecoeur
,
and
order'd
our
Carpenter
to
prepare
some
thick
Planks
of
Oak
,
to
Fence
the
Deck
of
our
Bark
in
the
nature
of
a
Parapet
,
to
cover
it
against
the
Arrows
of
the
Savages
,
in
case
they
design'd
to
shoot
at
us
from
the
Shoar
.
Then
calling
his
Men
together
,
he
desir'd
them
to
obey
M.
Tonti's
Orders
in
his
Absence
,
to
live
in
a
Christian
Union
and
Charity
;
to
be
courageous
and
firm
in
their
Design
;
and
above
all
,
to
give
no
credit
to
the
false
Reports
that
the
Savages
might
make
unto
them
,
either
of
him
,
or
of
their
Comrades
that
were
going
with
me
.
He
assur'd
them
that
he
would
return
with
all
the
speed
imaginable
,
and
bring
along
with
him
a
fresh
Supply
of
Men
,
Ammunition
,
and
Rigging
for
our
Bark
;
and
that
in
the
mean
time
he
left
them
Arms
,
and
other
things
necessary
for
a
vigorous
Defence
,
in
case
their
Enemies
should
attack
them
before
his
return
.
He
told
me
afterwards
,
that
he
expected
I
should
depart
without
any
farther
Delay
;
but
I
told
him
that
tho'
I
had
promis'd
him
to
do
it
,
yet
a
Defluxion
I
had
on
my
Gums
a
Year
since
,
as
he
knew
very
well
,
oblig'd
me
to
return
to
Canada
,
to
be
cur'd
;
and
that
I
wou'd
then
come
back
with
him
.
He
was
very
much
surpriz'd
,
and
told
me
,
he
wou'd
write
to
my
Superiors
,
that
I
had
obstructed
the
good
Success
of
our
Mission
,
and
desir'd
Father
Gabriel
to
persuade
me
to
the
contrary
.
That
good
Man
had
been
my
Master
during
my
Novitiate
in
our
Convent
of
Bethune
,
in
the
Province
of
Artois
;
and
therefore
I
had
so
great
a
Respect
for
him
,
that
I
yielded
to
his
Advice
;
and
consider'd
that
since
a
Man
of
his
Age
had
ventur'd
to
come
along
with
me
in
so
dangerous
a
Mission
,
it
would
look
as
Pusilanimity
in
me
to
return
and
leave
him
.
That
Father
had
left
a
very
good
Estate
,
being
Heir
of
a
Noble
Family
of
the
Province
of
Burgundy
;
and
I
must
own
that
his
Example
reviv'd
my
Courage
upon
several
Occasions
.
M.
la
Salle
was
mightily
pleas'd
when
I
told
him
I
was
resolv'd
to
go
,
notwithstanding
my
Indisposition
:
He
embrac'd
me
,
and
gave
me
a
Calumet
of
Peace
;
and
two
Men
to
manage
our
Canow
,
whose
Names
were
Anthony
Auguel
,
sirnam'd
the
Picard
du
Gay
;
and
Mitchel
Ako
,
of
the
Province
of
Poictou
,
to
whom
he
gave
some
Commodities
to
the
value
of
about
1000
Livres
,
to
trade
with
the
Savages
,
or
make
Presents
.
He
gave
to
me
in
particular
,
and
for
my
own
use
,
ten
Knives
,
twelve
Shoemaker's
Auls
or
Bodkins
,
a
small
Roll
of
Tobacco
from
Martinico
,
about
two
Pounds
of
Rassade
;
that
is
to
say
,
Little
Pearls
or
Rings
of
colour'd
Glass
,
wherewith
the
Savages
make
Bracelets
,
and
other
Works
,
and
a
small
Parcel
of
Needles
to
give
to
the
Savages
;
telling
me
,
that
he
would
have
given
me
a
greater
quantity
,
if
it
had
been
in
his
Power
.
The
Reader
may
judge
by
these
Particulars
of
the
rest
of
my
Equipage
for
so
great
an
Undertaking
;
however
,
relying
my self
on
the
Providence
of
God
,
I
took
my
leave
of
M.
la
Salle
,
and
imbrac'd
all
our
Men
,
receiving
the
Blessing
of
Father
Gabriel
,
who
told
me
several
Things
,
to
inspire
me
with
Courage
;
concluding
his
Exhortation
by
these
Words
of
the
Scripture
,
Viriliter
age●
,
&
confortetur
Cor
tuum
.
M.
la
Salle
set
out
few
Days
after
for
Canada
,
with
three
Men
,
without
any
Provisions
,
but
what
they
killd
in
their
Voyage
;
during
which
they
suffer'd
very
much
,
by
reason
of
the
Snow
,
Hunger
,
and
Cold
Weather
.
CHAP.
XXXVI
.
The
Author
sets
out
from
Fort
Crevecoeur
,
to
continue
his
Voyage
.
WHosoever
will
consider
the
Dangers
to
which
I
was
going
to
expose
my self
,
in
an
unknown
Country
,
where
no
European
had
travell'd
before
,
and
amongst
some
Savages
,
whose
Language
I
did
not
understand
,
will
not
blame
the
Reluctancy
I
expressed
against
that
Voyage
:
I
had
such
an
Idea
of
it
,
that
neither
the
fair
Words
,
or
Threats
of
M.
la
Salle
,
wou'd
have
been
able
to
engage
me
to
venture
my
Life
so
rashly
,
had
I
not
felt
within
my self
a
secret
but
strong
Assurance
,
if
I
may
use
that
Word
,
that
God
would
help
and
prosper
my
Undertaking
.
We
set
out
from
Fort
Crevecoeur
on
the
29th
of
February
,
1680
,
and
as
we
fell
down
the
River
,
we
met
with
several
Companies
of
Savages
,
who
return'd
to
their
Habitations
,
with
their
Pirogues
or
Wooden-Canow's
,
loaded
with
the
Oxen
they
had
kill'd
:
they
wou'd
fain
persuade
us
to
return
with
them
,
and
the
two
Men
who
were
with
me
,
were
very
willing
to
follow
their
Advice
;
telling
me
,
That
M.
la
Salle
had
as
good
to
have
murther'd
us
:
But
I
oppos'd
their
Design
,
and
told
them
that
the
rest
of
our
Men
wou'd
stop
them
as
they
shou'd
come
by
the
Fort
,
if
they
offer'd
to
return
,
and
so
we
continu'd
our
Voyage
.
They
confess'd
to
me
the
next
Day
,
that
they
had
resolv'd
to
leave
me
with
the
Savages
,
and
make
their
Escape
with
the
Canow
and
Commodities
,
thinking
that
there
was
no
Sin
in
that
,
since
M.
la
Salle
was
owing
to
them
a
great
deal
more
than
their
value
;
and
that
I
had
been
very
safe
.
This
was
the
first
Discouragement
I
met
with
,
and
the
Forerunner
of
a
great
many
others
.
The
River
of
the
Illinois
is
very
near
as
deep
and
broad
as
the
Meuse
and
Sambre
before
Namur
;
but
we
found
some
Places
where
't
is
about
a
quarter
of
a
League
broad
.
The
Banks
of
the
River
are
not
even
,
but
interrupted
with
Hills
,
dispos'd
almost
at
an
equal
distance
,
and
cover'd
with
fine
Trees
.
The
Valley
between
them
is
a
Marshy
Ground
,
which
is
overflow'd
after
great
Rains
,
especially
in
the
Autumn
and
the
Spring
.
We
had
the
Curiosity
to
go
up
one
of
those
Hills
,
from
whence
we
discover'd
vast
Meadows
,
with
Forests
,
just
as
we
had
seen
before
we
arriv'd
at
the
Village
of
the
Illinois
.
The
River
flows
so
softly
,
that
the
Current
is
hardly
perceptible
,
except
when
it
swells
:
But
it
will
carry
at
all
times
great
Barks
for
above
100
Leagues
;
that
is
,
from
the
said
Village
to
its
Mouth
.
It
runs
directly
to
the
South-West
.
On
the
7th
of
March
we
met
,
within
two
Leagues
from
the
River
Meschasipi
,
a
Nation
of
the
Savages
call'd
Tamaroa
or
Maroa
,
consisting
of
about
200
Families
.
They
design'd
to
bring
us
along
with
them
to
their
Village
,
which
lies
to
the
West
of
Meschasipi
,
about
seven
Leagues
from
the
Mouth
of
the
River
of
the
Illinois
;
but
my
Men
follow'd
my
Advice
,
and
wou'd
not
stop
,
in
hopes
to
exchange
their
Commodities
with
more
Advantage
in
a
more
remote
place
.
Our
Resolution
was
very
good
;
for
I
don't
question
but
they
would
have
robb'd
us
;
for
seeing
we
had
some
Arms
,
they
thought
we
were
going
to
carry
them
to
their
Enemies
.
They
pursu'd
us
in
their
Pyrogues
or
Wooden-Canow's
;
but
ours
being
only
of
Bark
of
Birch-Trees
,
and
consequently
ten
times
lighter
than
theirs
,
and
better
fram'd
,
we
laught
at
their
Endeavours
,
and
got
clear
of
them
.
They
had
sent
a
Party
of
their
Warriors
to
lie
in
Ambuscade
on
a
Neck
of
Land
advancing
into
the
River
,
where
they
thought
we
shou'd
pass
that
Evening
or
the
next
Morning
;
but
having
discover'd
some
Smoak
on
that
Point
,
we
spoil'd
their
Design
,
and
therefore
cross'd
the
River
,
and
landed
in
a
small
Island
near
the
other
side
,
where
we
lay
all
the
Night
,
leaving
our
Canow
in
the
Water
,
under
the
Guard
of
a
little
Dog
;
who
doubtless
wou'd
have
awak'd
us
,
if
any
body
had
offer'd
to
come
near
him
;
as
we
expected
the
Savages
might
attempt
it
,
swimming
over
in
the
Night
;
but
no
body
came
to
disturb
us
.
Having
thus
avoided
those
Savages
,
we
came
to
the
Mouth
of
the
River
of
the
Illinois
,
distant
from
their
great
Village
about
100
Leagues
,
and
50
from
Fort
Crevecoeur
.
It
falls
into
the
Meschasipi
between
the
35th
and
36th
Degrees
of
Latitude
,
and
within
120
or
130
Leagues
from
the
Gulph
of
Mexico
,
according
to
our
Conjecture
,
without
including
the
Turnings
and
Windings
of
the
Meschasipi
,
from
thence
to
the
Sea
.
The
Angle
between
the
two
Rivers
on
the
South-side
,
is
a
steep
Rock
of
forty
Foot
high
,
and
flat
on
the
Top
,
and
consequently
a
fit
Place
tobuild
a
Fort
;
and
on
the
other
side
of
the
River
,
the
Ground
appears
blackish
,
from
whence
I
judge
that
it
would
prove
fertil
,
and
afford
two
Crops
every
Year
,
for
the
subsistence
of
a
Colony
.
The
Soil
looks
as
if
it
had
been
already
manur'd
.
The
Ice
which
came
down
from
the
Source
of
the
Meschasipi
,
stopp'd
us
in
that
Place
till
the
12th
of
March
;
for
we
were
afraid
of
our
Canow
:
But
when
we
saw
the
Danger
over
,
we
continu'd
our
Course
,
sounding
the
River
,
to
know
whether
it
was
navigable
.
There
are
three
small
Islands
over-against
the
Mouth
of
the
River
of
the
Illinois
,
which
stop
the
Trees
and
Pieces
of
Timber
that
come
down
the
River
;
which
by
Succession
of
time
,
has
form'd
some
Banks
:
But
the
Canals
are
deep
enough
for
the
greatest
Barks
;
and
I
judge
that
in
the
driest
Summer
,
there
is
Water
enough
for
flat-bottom-Boats
.
The
Meschasipi
runs
to
the
South-South-West
,
between
two
Rows
of
Mountains
,
which
follow
the
great
Windings
of
the
River
.
They
are
near
the
Banks
,
at
the
Mouth
of
the
River
of
the
Illinois
,
and
are
not
very
high
;
but
in
other
Places
,
they
are
some
Leagues
distant
;
and
the
Meadows
between
the
River
and
the
Foot
of
those
Hills
,
are
cover'd
with
an
infinite
number
of
wild
Oxen.
The
Country
beyond
those
Hills
is
so
fine
and
pleasant
,
that
according
to
the
Account
I
have
had
,
one
might
justly
call
it
the
Delight
of
America
.
The
Meschasipi
is
in
some
places
a
League
broad
,
and
half
a
League
where
it
is
narrowest
.
The
Rapidity
in
its
Current
is
somewhat
abated
,
by
a
great
number
of
Islands
,
cover'd
with
fine
Trees
interlac'd
with
Vines
.
It
receives
but
two
Rivers
from
the
West
side
,
one
whereof
is
call'd
Otontenta
;
and
the
other
discharges
it self
into
it
near
the
Fall
of
St.
Anthony
of
Padoua
,
as
we
shall
observe
hereafter
:
But
so
many
others
run
into
the
Meschasipi
from
the
North
,
that
it
swells
very
much
toward
its
Mouth
.
I
am
resolv'd
to
give
here
an
Account
of
the
Course
of
that
River
;
which
I
have
hitherto
conceal'd
,
for
the
sake
of
M.
la
Salle
,
who
wou'd
ascribe
to
himself
alone
the
Glory
,
and
the
most
secret
Part
of
this
Discovery
.
He
was
so
fond
of
it
,
that
he
has
expos'd
to
visible
Danger
several
Persons
,
that
they
might
not
publish
what
they
had
seen
,
and
thereby
prejudice
his
secret
Designs
.
CHAP.
XXXVII
.
The
Course
of
the
River
Meschasipi
from
the
Mouth
of
the
River
of
the
Illinois
,
to
the
Sea
;
which
the
Author
did
not
think
fit
to
publish
in
his
Louisiana
;
with
an
Account
of
the
Reasons
he
had
to
undertake
that
Discovery
.
THere
is
no
Man
but
remembers
with
Pleasure
the
great
Dangers
he
has
escap'd
;
and
I
must
confess
,
that
when
I
call
to
Mind
the
great
Difficulties
I
was
under
at
the
Mouth
of
the
River
of
the
Illinois
,
and
the
Perils
I
was
expos'd
to
in
the
Discovery
of
the
Course
of
the
Meschasipi
,
my
Joy
and
Satisfaction
cannot
be
express'd
.
I
was
as
good
as
sure
that
M.
la
Salle
wou'd
slander
me
,
and
represent
me
to
my
Superiors
as
a
wilful
and
obstinate
Man
,
if
I
presum'd
to
go
down
the
Meschasipi
instead
of
going
up
to
the
North
,
as
I
was
desir'd
,
and
as
we
had
concerted
together
;
and
therefore
I
was
very
loath
to
undertake
it
:
But
on
the
other
Hand
,
I
was
expos'd
to
starve
,
and
threatned
by
my
two
Men
,
that
if
I
oppos'd
their
Resolution
of
going
down
the
River
,
they
wou'd
leave
me
a
Shore
during
the
Night
,
and
carry
away
the
Canow
where-ever
they
pleased
;
so
that
I
thought
it
was
reasonable
to
prefer
my
own
Preservation
to
the
Ambition
of
M.
la
Salle
;
and
so
I
agreed
to
follow
my
Men
;
who
seeing
me
in
that
good
Disposition
,
promis'd
that
they
would
be
faithful
to
me
.
We
shook
Hands
,
to
seal
these
Promises
;
and
after
Prayers
,
imbark'd
in
our
Canow
the
8th
of
March
,
1680.
The
Ice
which
came
down
from
the
North
,
gave
us
a
great
deal
of
trouble
;
but
we
were
so
careful
,
that
our
Canow
receiv'd
no
hurt
;
and
after
six
Hours
rowing
,
we
came
to
the
River
of
a
Nation
call'd
Osages
,
who
live
toward
the
Messorites
.
That
River
comes
from
the
Westward
,
and
seems
as
big
as
the
Meschasipi
;
but
the
Water
is
so
muddy
,
that
't
is
almost
impossible
to
drink
of
it
.
The
Issati
,
who
inhabit
toward
the
Source
of
the
Meschasipi
,
come
sometimes
in
their
Excursions
to
the
Place
where
I
was
then
;
and
I
understood
afterwards
from
them
,
having
learn'd
their
Language
,
that
this
River
of
the
Osages
and
Messorites
is
form'd
from
several
other
Rivers
,
which
spring
from
a
Mountain
about
twelves
Day
's
Journey
from
its
Mouth
.
They
told
me
farther
,
that
from
that
Mountain
one
might
see
the
Sea
,
and
now
and
then
some
great
Ships
;
that
the
Banks
of
that
River
are
inhabited
by
several
Nations
;
and
that
they
have
abundance
of
wild
Oxen
and
Beavers
.
Tho'
this
River
is
very
big
,
the
Meschasipi
does
not
visibly
swell
;
but
its
Waters
continue
muddy
to
its
Mouth
,
albeit
seven
other
Rivers
fall
into
it
,
which
are
near
as
big
as
the
Meschasipi
,
and
whose
Waters
are
extraordinary
clear
.
We
lay
every
Night
in
Islands
,
at
least
if
it
were
possible
,
for
our
greater
Security
;
and
as
soon
as
we
had
rosted
or
boyl'd
our
Indian
Corn
,
we
were
very
careful
to
put
out
our
Fire
;
for
in
these
Countries
they
smell
Fire
at
two
or
three
Leagues
distance
,
according
to
the
Wind.
The
Savages
take
a
particular
Notice
of
it
,
to
discover
where
their
Enemies
are
,
and
endeavour
to
surprize
them
.
The
9th
we
continu'd
our
Voyage
,
and
six
Leagues
from
the
River
of
the
Osages
,
discover'd
on
the
South-side
of
the
Meschasipi
,
a
Village
,
which
we
thought
to
be
inhabited
by
the
Tamaroa
,
who
had
pursu'd
us
,
as
I
have
related
.
Seeing
no
body
appear
,
we
landed
,
and
went
into
their
Cabins
,
wherein
we
found
Indian
Corn
,
of
which
we
took
some
Bushels
,
leaving
in
lieu
of
it
six
Knives
,
and
a
small
quantity
of
little
Glass-Beads
.
This
was
good
luck
for
us
;
for
we
durst
not
leave
the
River
,
and
go
a
hunting
,
for
fear
of
falling
into
the
Hands
of
the
Savages
.
The
next
Day
,
being
the
10th
of
March
,
we
came
to
a
River
within
40
Leagues
of
Tamaroa
;
near
which
,
as
the
Illinois
inform'd
us
,
there
is
a
Nation
of
Savages
call'd
Ouadebache
.
We
remain'd
there
till
the
14th
,
because
one
of
our
Men
kill'd
a
wild
Cow
,
as
she
was
swimming
over
the
River
,
whose
Flesh
we
were
oblig'd
to
besmoak
,
to
preserve
it
.
Being
thus
provided
with
Indian
Corn
and
Flesh
,
we
left
that
place
the
14th
,
and
saw
nothing
worth
Observation
.
The
Banks
of
the
River
are
so
muddy
,
and
so
full
of
Rushes
and
Reeds
,
that
we
had
much
ado
to
find
a
place
to
go
a-shoar
.
The
15th
we
discover'd
three
Savages
,
who
came
from
Hunting
,
or
from
some
Expedition
.
As
we
were
able
to
make
head
against
them
,
we
landed
,
and
march'd
up
to
them
;
whereupon
they
run
away
;
but
after
some
Signs
,
one
return'd
,
and
presented
us
the
Calumet
of
Peace
,
which
we
receiv'd
;
and
the
others
came
back
.
We
did
not
understand
a
Word
of
what
they
said
;
nor
they
,
I
suppose
,
what
we
told
them
:
Tho'
having
nam'd
them
two
or
three
different
Nations
,
one
answer'd
three
times
Chikacha
or
Sikacha
,
which
was
likely
the
Name
of
his
Nation
.
They
gave
us
some
Pelicans
they
had
kill'd
with
their
Arrows
;
and
we
presented
them
with
part
of
our
Meat
.
Our
Canow
being
too
little
to
take
them
in
,
they
continu'd
their
way
,
making
several
Signs
with
their
Hand
,
to
follow
them
along
the
Shore
;
but
we
quickly
lost
the
Sight
of
them
.
Two
Days
after
,
we
saw
a
great
Number
of
Savages
near
the
River-side
;
and
heard
immediately
after
a
certain
Noise
,
as
of
a
Drum
;
and
as
we
came
near
the
Shore
,
the
Savages
cry'd
aloud
Sasacouest
;
that
is
to
say
,
Who
goes
there
?
as
I
have
been
inform'd
.
We
were
unwilling
to
Land
;
but
they
sent
us
a
Pirogue
or
heavy
Wooden-Canow
,
made
of
the
Trunk
of
a
Tree
,
which
they
make
hollow
with
Fire
,
and
we
discover'd
amongst
them
the
three
Savages
we
had
met
two
Days
before
.
We
presented
our
Calumet
of
Peace
,
which
they
receiv'd
;
but
gave
us
to
understand
by
Signs
,
that
we
must
go
to
the
Akansa
;
for
they
repeated
so
often
that
Word
,
pointing
at
the
Savages
a-shore
,
that
I
believe
this
is
the
right
Name
of
their
Nation
.
We
cou'd
not
avoid
it
;
and
as
soon
as
we
were
landed
,
the
three
Chikacha
took
our
Canow
upon
their
Shoulders
,
and
carry'd
it
to
the
Village
.
The
Savages
receiv'd
us
very
kindly
,
and
gave
us
a
Cabin
for
our selves
alone
;
and
presented
us
with
Beans
,
Indian
Corn
,
and
Flesh
to
eat
.
We
made
them
also
some
Presents
of
our
European
Commodities
,
which
they
admir'd
:
They
put
their
Fingers
upon
their
mouth
,
especially
when
they
saw
our
Guns
;
and
I
think
this
way
of
expressing
their
Surprize
,
is
common
to
all
the
Savages
of
the
Northern
America
.
These
Savages
are
very
different
from
those
of
the
North
;
who
are
commonly
sad
,
pensive
and
severe
;
whereas
these
appear'd
jovial
,
civil
,
and
free
.
Their
Youth
is
so
modest
,
that
they
dare
not
speak
before
Old
Men
,
unless
they
are
ask'd
any
Question
.
I
observed
they
have
tame
Poultry
,
as
Hens
,
Turkey-Cocks
,
and
Bustards
,
which
are
as
tame
as
our
Geese
.
Their
Trees
began
to
shew
their
Fruit
,
as
Peaches
,
and
the
like
;
which
must
be
a
great
deal
bigger
than
ours
.
Our
Men
lik'd
very
well
the
Manner
of
these
People
;
and
if
they
had
found
any
Furrs
and
Skins
to
barter
for
their
Commodities
,
they
wou'd
have
left
me
amongst
them
;
but
I
told
them
that
our
Discovery
was
more
important
to
them
than
their
Trade
;
and
advis'd
them
to
hide
their
Commodities
under-ground
,
which
they
might
take
again
upon
our
return
,
and
exchange
them
with
the
Savages
of
the
North.
They
approv'd
my
Advice
,
and
were
sensible
that
they
shou'd
prevent
many
Dangers
;
for
Men
are
covetous
in
all
Countries
.
The
18th
we
embark'd
again
,
after
having
been
entertain'd
with
Dancing
and
Feasting
;
the
carry'd
away
our
Commodities
,
tho'
the
Savages
were
very
loath
to
part
with
them
;
but
having
accepted
our
Calumet
of
Peace
,
they
did
not
presume
to
stop
us
by
Force
.
CHAP.
XXXVIII
.
A
Continuation
of
our
Voyage
on
the
River
Meschasipi
.
AS
we
fell
down
the
River
,
we
look'd
for
a
fit
Place
to
hide
our
Commodities
,
and
at
last
pitch'd
upon
one
between
two
Eminences
near
a
Wood.
We
took
up
the
green
Sodds
,
and
laid
it
by
,
and
digg'd
a
hole
in
the
Earth
where
we
put
our
Goods
,
and
cover'd
them
with
pieces
of
Timber
and
Earth
,
and
then
put
on
again
the
green
Turf
;
so
that
't
was
impossible
to
suspect
that
any
Hole
had
been
digg'd
under
it
,
for
we
flung
the
Earth
into
the
River
.
We
tore
afterwards
the
Bark
of
three
Oaks
and
of
a
large
Cotton-Tree
,
and
ingrav'd
thereon
four
Crosses
,
that
we
might
not
miss
the
Place
at
our
return
.
We
embark'd
again
with
all
speed
,
and
past
by
another
Village
of
Savages
about
six
Leagues
from
Akansa
,
and
then
landed
at
another
two
Leagues
lower
,
where
we
were
kindly
entertain'd
.
Men
,
Women
,
and
Children
came
to
meet
us
;
which
makes
me
believe
that
the
first
Akansa
had
given
notice
of
our
arrival
to
all
the
Villages
of
their
Nation
.
We
made
them
some
Presents
of
little
value
,
which
they
thought
very
considerable
.
Presents
are
the
Symbols
of
Peace
in
all
those
Countries
.
The
21st
those
Savages
carry'd
us
in
a
Pyrogue
to
see
a
Nation
farther
off
into
the
Country
,
which
they
call
Taensa
;
for
they
repeated
often
that
Word
,
so
that
we
could
not
but
remember
it
.
Those
Savages
inhabit
the
Banks
of
a
Lake
form'd
by
the
Meschasipi
;
but
I
had
not
time
enough
to
make
any
particular
Observation
concerning
several
of
the
Villages
which
I
saw
.
These
Savages
reciev'd
us
with
much
more
Ceremonies
than
the
Akansa
;
for
their
Chief
came
in
great
Solemnity
to
the
Shoar
to
meet
us
.
He
had
a
kind
of
a
white
Gown
,
made
of
Cloth
of
Bark
of
Trees
,
which
their
Women
spun
;
and
two
Men
carry'd
before
him
a
thin
Plate
of
Copper
,
as
shining
as
Gold
.
We
presented
our
Calumet
of
Peace
,
which
he
receiv'd
with
Joy
and
much
Gravity
.
The
Men
,
Women
,
and
Children
,
who
attended
him
,
express'd
a
great
Respect
for
me
,
and
kiss'd
the
Sleeves
of
the
Habit
of
St.
Francis
;
which
made
me
believe
that
they
had
seen
some
Spanish
Franciscans
from
New
Mexico
,
it
being
usual
there
to
kiss
the
Habit
of
our
Order
:
But
this
is
a
meer
Conjecture
;
tho'
I
observ'd
they
did
not
pay
that
Respect
to
the
two
Men
who
were
with
me
.
The
Taensa
conducted
us
into
a
fine
Cabin
of
flat
Rushes
and
shining
Reeds
,
and
entertain'd
us
as
well
as
their
Country
could
afford
;
and
then
Men
and
Women
,
who
are
half
cover'd
in
that
Country
,
danc'd
together
before
us
.
Their
way
of
Dancing
is
much
more
difficult
than
ours
,
but
perhaps
as
pleasant
,
were
it
not
for
their
Musick
,
which
is
very
disagreeable
.
Women
repeat
every
Word
the
Men
have
sung
.
That
Country
is
full
of
Palm-Trees
,
wild
Laurels
,
Plum-Trees
,
Mulbery-Trees
,
Peach-Trees
,
Apple-Trees
,
and
Walnut-Trees
of
five
or
six
kinds
,
whose
Nuts
are
a
great
deal
bigger
than
ours
.
They
have
also
several
sorts
of
Fruit-Trees
unknown
in
Europe
,
but
I
could
not
discern
the
Fruit
,
because
of
the
Season
of
the
Year
.
The
Manners
and
Temper
of
that
Nation
is
very
different
from
that
of
the
Iroquois
,
Hurons
,
and
Illinois
.
These
are
Civil
,
Easie
,
Tractable
,
and
capable
of
Instructions
;
whereas
the
others
are
meer
Brutes
,
as
fierce
and
cruel
as
any
wild
Beasts
.
We
lay
that
Night
in
their
Village
,
and
were
entertain'd
as
civilly
as
we
could
have
wish'd
for
;
and
we
did
likewise
our
utmost
to
oblige
them
:
We
shew'd
them
the
Effect
of
our
Fire-Arms
,
and
a
Pistol
,
which
shot
four
Bullets
one
after
another
,
without
needing
to
be
new
charg'd
.
Our
Men
took
their
best
Cloth
,
which
pleas'd
them
very
much
;
and
they
seem'd
well
satisfy'd
with
us
,
as
they
express'd
by
many
Signs
and
Demonstrations
.
They
sent
over
night
to
the
Koroa
,
who
are
their
Allies
,
to
give●them
notice
of
our
arrival
;
and
their
Chief
came
next
Morning
in
great
Ceremony
to
see
us
.
They
seem'd
transported
with
Joy
,
and
't
is
great
pity
we
could
not
understand
what
they
told
us
,
to
know
what
Opinion
they
entertain'd
of
us
,
and
from
what
part
of
the
World
they
fansy'd
we
came
.
I
order'd
my
Men
to
square
a
Tree
,
and
having
made
a
Cross
,
we
planted
it
near
the
Cabin
where
we
lay
.
The
22d
we
left
that
obliging
People
,
and
the
Chief
of
the
Koroa
attended
us
to
his
Village
,
which
is
situated
about
ten
Leagues
lower
upon
the
River
in
a
fertile
Soil
,
which
produces
abundance
of
Indian
Corn
,
and
other
things
necessary
for
Life
.
We
presented
them
with
three
Axes
,
six
Knives
,
seven
Yards
of
good
Tobacco
,
several
Awls
and
Needles
.
They
receiv'd
our
Presents
with
great
Shouts
,
and
their
Chief
presented
us
with
a
Calumet
of
Peace
of
red
Marble
,
the
Quill
whereof
was
adorn'd
with
Feathers
of
five
or
six
sorts
of
Birds
.
They
gave
us
also
a
Noble
Treat
according
to
their
own
way
,
which
I
lik'd
very
well
;
and
after
we
had
din'd
,
the
Chief
of
that
Nation
understanding
by
our
Signs
which
way
we
were
bound
,
took
a
Stick
,
and
made
such
Demonstrations
,
that
we
understood
that
we
had
not
above
seven
Days
journey
to
the
Sea
,
which
he
represented
as
a
great
Lake
with
large
wooden
Canow's
.
The
next
Day
we
prepar'd
to
continue
our
Voyage
,
but
they
made
such
Signs
to
oblige
us
to
stay
a
Day
or
two
longer
,
that
I
was
almost
perswaded
to
do
it
;
but
seeing
the
Weather
so
favourable
for
our
Journey
,
we
embark'd
again
.
The
Chief
of
that
Nation
seeing
we
were
resolv'd
to
be
gone
,
sent
several
Men
in
two
Pyrogues
,
to
attend
us
to
the
Mouth
of
the
River
with
Provisions
;
but
when
I
saw
that
the
three
Chikacha
,
of
whom
I
have
spoken
,
follow'd
us
every-where
,
I
bid
my
Men
to
have
care
of
them
,
and
observe
their
Motions
upon
our
landing
,
for
fear
of
any
Surprize
.
It
was
then
Easter-Day
,
which
we
kept
with
great
Devotion
,
tho'
we
could
not
say
Mass
for
want
of
Wine
;
but
we
spent
all
the
Day
in
Prayers
in
sight
of
the
Savages
,
who
wonder'd
much
at
it
.
The
Meschasipi
divides
it self
six
Leagues
below
the
Villages
of
the
Koroa
,
into
two
Branches
,
forming
an
Island
about
sixty
Leagues
long
,
according
to
our
best
Observation
.
The
Koroa
oblig'd
us
to
follow
the
Canal
to
the
Westward
,
tho'
the
Chikacha
,
who
were
in
their
Pyrogues
,
endeavour'd
to
perswade
me
to
take
the
other
:
But
as
we
had
some
suspicion
of
them
,
we
refus'd
to
follow
their
Advice
;
tho'
I
was
afterwards
convinc'd
that
they
design'd
only
to
have
the
Honour
to
bring
us
to
several
Nations
on
the
other
Bank
of
the
River
,
whom
we
visited
in
our
return
.
We
lost
quickly
the
Company
of
our
Savages
;
for
the
Stream
being
very
rapid
in
this
Place
,
they
could
not
follow
us
in
their
Pyrogues
,
which
are
very
heavy
.
We
made
that
Day
near
forty
Leagues
,
and
landed
in
the
Evening
upon
the
Island
,
where
we
pitch'd
our
Cabin
.
The
24th
we
continu'd
our
Voyage
;
and
about
five
and
thirty
Leagues
below
the
Place
we
had
lain
,
we
discover'd
two
Fishermen
,
who
immediately
ran
away
.
We
heard
some
time
after
a
great
Cry
and
the
Noise
of
a
Drum
;
but
as
we
suspected
the
Chikacha
,
we
kept
in
the
middle
of
the
River
,
rowing
as
fast
as
we
could
.
This
was
the
Nation
of
Quinipissa
,
as
we
understood
since
.
We
landed
that
Night
in
a
Village
belonging
to
the
Nation
of
Tangibac
,
as
we
have
been
inform'd
;
but
the
Inhabitants
had
been
surpriz'd
by
their
Enemies
,
for
we
found
ten
of
them
murther'd
in
their
Cabins
;
which
oblig'd
us
to
embark
again
,
and
cross
the
River
,
where
we
landed
;
and
having
made
a
Fire
,
roasted
our
Indian
Corn.
The
25th
we
left
the
Place
early
in
the
Morning
;
and
after
having
row'd
the
best
part
of
the
Day
,
came
to
a
point
where
the
Mechasipi
divides
it self
into
three
Canals
:
We
took
the
middle
one
,
which
is
very
broad
and
deep
.
The
Water
began
there
to
taste
brackish
,
but
four
Leagues
lower
it
was
as
salt
as
the
Sea
.
We
rowed
about
for
Leagues
farther
,
and
discover'd
the
Sea
,
which
oblig'd
us
to
go
a-shoar
to
the
Eastward
of
the
River
.
CHAP.
XXXIX
.
Reasons
which
oblig'd
us
to
return
towards
the
Source
of
the
River
Meschasipi
,
without
going
any
farther
toward
the
Sea
.
MY
two
Men
were
very
much
afraid
of
the
Spaniards
of
New
Mexico
,
who
inhabit
to
the
Westward
of
this
River
;
and
they
were
perpetually
telling
me
,
That
if
they
were
taken
,
the
Spaniards
would
never
spare
their
Lives
,
or
at
least
give
them
the
Liberty
to
return
into
Europe
.
I
knew
their
Fears
were
not
altogether
unreasonable
;
and
therefore
I
resolv'd
to
go
no
farther
,
tho'
I
had
no
reason
to
be
afraid
for
my self
,
our
Order
being
so
numerous
in
New
Mexico
,
that
,
on
that
contrary
,
I
might
expected
to
have
had
in
that
Country
a
peaceable
and
easie
Life
.
I
don't
pretend
to
be
a
Mathematician
,
but
having
learn'd
to
take
the
Elevation
of
the
Pole
,
and
make
use
of
the
Astrolabe
,
I
might
have
made
some
exact
Observations
,
had
M.
la
Salle
trusted
me
with
that
Instrument
:
However
,
I
observ'd
that
the
Meschasipi
falls
into
the
Gulph
of
Mexico
,
between
the
27th
and
28th
Degrees
of
Latitude
,
where
,
as
I
believe
,
our
Maps
mark
a
River
call'd
Rio
Escondido
,
the
Hidden
River
.
The
Magdalen
River
runs
between
this
River
and
the
Mines
of
St.
Barbe
in
New
Mexico
.
The
Mouth
of
the
Meschasipi
may
be
about
thirty
Leagues
from
Rio
Bravo
,
sixty
from
Palmas
,
and
eighty
or
a
hundred
from
Rio
Panuco
,
the
nearest
Habitation
of
the
Spaniards
;
and
according
to
these
Observations
,
the
Bay
di
Spirito
Sancto
lies
to
the
North-East
of
the
Meschasipi
,
which
from
the
Mouth
of
the
River
of
the
Illinois
to
the
Sea
,
runs
directly
to
the
South
,
or
South-West
,
except
in
its
windings
and
turnings
,
which
are
so
great
,
that
by
our
computation
there
are
about
340
Leagues
from
the
River
of
the
Illinois
to
the
Sea
,
whereas
there
are
not
above
150
in
a
direct
Line
.
The
Meschasipi
is
very
deep
,
without
being
interrupted
by
any
Sands
,
so
that
the
biggest
Ships
may
come
into
it
.
It
s
Course
from
its
Source
to
the
Sea
,
may
be
800
Leagues
,
including
Windings
and
Turnings
,
as
I
shall
observe
anon
,
having
travell'd
from
its
Mouth
to
its
Head
.
My
Men
were
very
glad
of
this
Discovery
,
and
to
have
escap'd
so
many
Dangers
▪
but
,
on
the
other
hand
,
they
express'd
a
great
deal
of
Dissatisfaction
to
have
been
at
such
trouble
,
without
making
any
Profit
,
having
found
no
Furrs
to
exchange
for
their
Commodities
.
They
were
so
impatient
to
return
,
that
they
would
never
suffer
me
to
build
a
Cabin
upon
the
Shoar
,
and
continue
there
for
some
Days
,
the
better
to
observe
where
we
were
.
They
squar'd
a
Tree
of
twelve
foot
high
,
and
made
a
Cross
thereof
,
which
we
erected
in
that
Place
,
leaving
there
a
Letter
sign'd
by
me
and
my
two
Men
,
containing
an
account
of
our
Voyage
,
of
our
Country
,
and
Profession
.
We
kneel'd
then
near
the
Cross
,
and
having
sung
the
Vexilla
Regis
,
and
some
other
Hymns
,
embark'd
again
on
the
1st
of
April
to
return
towards
the
Source
of
the
River
.
We
saw
no
body
while
we
continu'd
there
,
and
therefore
cannot
tell
whether
any
Natives
inhabit
that
Coast
,
We
lay
during
the
time
we
remain'd
a-shoar
under
our
Canow's
,
supported
with
four
Forks
,
and
the
better
to
protect
us
against
the
Rain
,
we
had
some
Rolls
of
Birch-Bark
,
wherewith
we
made
a
kind
of
Courtains
about
our
Canow
,
hanging
from
the
top
down
to
the
ground
.
'T
is
observable
,
that
during
our
Navigation
,
God
protected
us
against
the
Crocodiles
,
which
are
very
numerous
in
that
River
,
and
especially
towards
the
Mouth
:
They
look
dreadful
,
and
would
have
attack'd
us
,
had
we
not
been
very
careful
to
avoid
them
.
We
were
very
good
Husbands
of
our
Indian
Corn
;
for
the
Banks
of
the
River
being
full
of
Reeds
,
it
was
almost
impossible
to
land
to
endeavour
to
kill
some
Beasts
for
our
Subsistence
.
Our
Canow
being
loaded
only
with
three
Men
and
our
Provisions
,
did
not
draw
three
Inches
Water
,
and
therefore
we
could
row
very
near
the
shoar
,
and
avoid
the
Current
of
the
River
;
and
besides
,
my
Men
had
such
a
Desire
to
return
to
the
North
,
that
that
very
Day
we
came
to
Tangibao
;
but
because
the
Savages
we
had
found
murther'd
in
their
Cabins
,
made
us
believe
that
that
Place
was
not
safe
,
we
continu'd
our
Voyage
all
the
Night
long
,
after
having
Supp'd
,
lighting
a
great
Match
to
fright
the
Crocodiles
away
,
for
they
fear
nothing
so
much
as
Fire
.
The
next
Day
,
April
2.
we
saw
towards
break
of
Day
a
great
Smoak
not
far
from
us
,
and
a
little
while
after
we
discover'd
four
Savage
Women
loaded
with
Wood
,
and
marching
as
fast
as
they
could
to
arrive
at
their
Village
before
us
,
but
we
got
soon
before
them
.
Some
Bustards
coming
near
us
,
one
of
my
Men
could
not
forbear
to
shoot
at
them
;
which
so
much
frighted
these
Women
,
that
they
left
their
Load
of
Wood
,
and
run
away
to
their
Village
,
where
they
arriv'd
before
us
.
The
Savages
having
heard
the
noise
,
were
in
as
great
fear
as
their
Wives
,
and
left
the
Village
upon
our
approach
;
but
I
landed
immediately
,
and
advanc'd
alone
with
the
Calumet
of
Peace
;
whereupon
they
return'd
,
and
receiv'd
us
with
all
the
Respect
and
Civility
imaginable
.
They
brought
us
into
a
great
Cabin
,
and
gave
us
several
things
to
eat
,
sending
notice
in
the
mean
time
to
their
Allies
that
we
were
arriv'd
there
;
so
that
a
great
number
of
People
crowded
a-about
to
see
us
.
They
admir'd
our
Guns
,
and
lifting
up
their
Hands
to
Heaven
,
made
us
conceive
they
compar'd
them
to
Thunder
and
Lightning
;
but
seeing
us
shoot
Birds
at
a
great
distance
,
they
were
so
amaz'd
that
they
could
not
speak
a
word
.
Our
Men
were
so
kindly
entertain'd
,
that
had
it
not
been
for
the
Commodities
they
had
hid
under-ground
,
they
would
have
remain'd
amongst
that
Nation
;
and
truly
it
was
chiefly
to
prevent
any
such
thing
that
I
order'd
them
to
do
it
,
judging
from
the
Civility
of
those
Savages
,
that
they
were
like
to
be
tempted
to
remain
with
them
.
This
Nation
call'd
themselves
Quinipissa
.
We
made
them
some
small
Presents
,
to
shew
our
Gratitude
for
their
kind
Entertainment
,
and
left
that
Place
April
4.
and
row'd
with
such
Diligence
,
that
we
arriv'd
the
same
Day
at
Koroa
.
That
Nation
was
not
frighted
as
the
first
time
,
but
receiv'd
us
with
all
imaginable
Demonstrations
of
Joy
,
carrying
our
Canow
upon
their
Shoulders
in
a
triumphant
manner
,
and
twelve
Men
dancing
before
us
with
fine
Feathers
in
their
Hands
.
The
Women
follow'd
us
with
their
Children
,
who
held
me
by
my
Gown
and
Girdle
,
expressing
much
the
same
Kindness
to
my
two
Men.
They
conducted
me
in
that
manner
to
the
Cabin
they
had
prepar'd
for
us
,
made
of
fine
Mats
of
painted
Rushes
,
and
adorn'd
with
white
Coverings
made
of
Bark
of
Trees
,
spun
as
finely
as
our
Linen-Cloth
;
and
after
we
had
refresh'd
our selves
with
the
Victuals
they
had
prepar'd
for
us
,
they
left
us
alone
,
to
give
us
time
to
rest
our selves
,
which
we
did
all
the
Night
long
.
The
next
Morning
I
was
surpriz'd
to
see
their
Indian
Corn
,
which
we
left
very
green
,
grown
already
to
maturity
;
but
I
have
learn'd
since
,
that
that
Corn
is
ripe
sixty
Days
after
it
is
sown
.
I
observ'd
there
also
another
sort
of
Corn
;
but
for
want
of
understanding
their
Language
,
I
was
not
able
to
know
its
Use
and
Name
.
CHAP.
XL.
An
Account
of
our
Departure
from
Koroa
to
continue
our
Voyage
.
I
Left
Koroa
,
the
next
Day
,
April
5.
with
a
design
to
visit
several
Nations
inhabiting
the
Coast
of
the
Meschasipi
,
but
my
Men
would
never
consent
thereunto
,
telling
me
that
they
had
no
Business
there
,
and
they
were
oblig'd
to
make
all
the
haste
they
could
towards
the
North
,
to
exchange
their
Commodities
for
Furrs
.
I
told
them
that
Publick
Good
was
to
be
preferr'd
to
Private
Interest
;
but
I
could
not
perswade
them
to
any
such
thing
;
and
they
told
me
that
every
one
ought
to
be
free
;
that
they
were
resolv'd
to
go
towards
the
Source
of
the
River
,
but
that
I
might
remain
amongst
those
Nations
,
if
I
thought
fit
.
In
short
,
I
found
my self
oblig'd
to
submit
to
their
Will
,
tho'
they
had
receiv'd
Orders
to
obey
my
Direction
.
We
arriv'd
the
7th
in
the
Habitation
of
the
Taensas
,
who
had
already
been
inform'd
of
our
return
from
the
Sea
,
and
were
prepar'd
to
receive
us
,
having
for
that
end
sent
for
their
Allies
inhabiting
the
inland
Country
to
the
Westward
of
the
River
.
They
us'd
all
possible
endeavour
to
oblige
us
to
remain
with
them
,
and
offer'd
us
a
great
many
things
;
but
our
Men
would
not
stay
one
single
Day
;
tho'
I
confess
the
Civility
of
that
People
,
and
the
good
Disposition
I
observ'd
in
them
,
would
have
stopp'd
me
amongst
them
,
had
I
been
provided
with
things
necessary
for
the
Function
of
my
Ministry
.
We
parted
the
8th
,
and
the
Taensas
follow'd
us
several
Leagues
in
their
lightest
Pyrogues
,
but
were
at
last
oblig'd
to
quit
us
,
being
not
able
to
keep
pace
with
our
Canow
.
One
of
our
Men
shot
three
▪
Wild-Ducks
at
once
,
which
they
admir'd
above
all
things
,
it
being
impossible
to
do
so
with
their
Arrows
.
We
gave
them
some
Tobacco
,
and
parted
from
them
,
our
Men
rowing
with
all
their
Strength
,
to
let
them
see
we
had
kept
company
with
them
out
of
meer
Civility
.
The
9th
we
came
to
the
Place
where
our
Men
had
hidden
their
Commodities
;
but
when
my
Men
saw
that
the
Savages
had
burnt
the
Trees
which
we
had
mark'd
,
they
were
so
afraid
,
that
they
were
near
sounding
away
,
and
did
not
doubt
but
their
Goods
were
lost
.
We
went
a-shoar
;
and
while
I
was
mending
our
Canow
,
they
went
to
look
for
their
Treasure
,
which
they
found
in
good
condition
.
They
were
so
transported
with
Joy
,
that
Picard
came
immediately
to
tell
me
that
all
was
well
.
In
the
mean
time
,
the
Akansas
having
receiv'd
advice
of
our
return
,
came
down
in
great
numbers
along
the
River
to
meet
us
;
and
lest
they
should
see
our
Men
taking
again
their
Goods
from
under
the
Ground
,
I
advanc'd
to
meet
them
with
the
Calumet
of
Peace
,
and
stopt
them
to
smoak
,
it
being
a
sacred
Law
amongst
them
to
smoak
in
such
a
Juncture
;
and
whosoever
would
refuse
,
should
run
a
danger
of
being
murther'd
by
the
Savages
,
who
have
an
extraordinary
Veneration
for
the
Calumet
.
Whilst
I
stopt
them
,
my
Men
put
their
Commodities
into
their
Canow
,
and
came
to
take
me
into
it
.
The
Savages
saw
nothing
of
it
,
of
which
I
was
very
glad
;
for
tho'
they
were
our
own
,
perhaps
they
might
claim
part
of
them
upon
some
Pretence
or
other
.
I
made
several
signs
upon
the
Sand
,
to
make
them
apprehend
what
I
thought
;
but
with
what
success
I
don't
know
,
for
I
could
not
understand
a
word
of
what
they
said
,
their
Language
having
no
affinity
with
those
of
their
Neighbours
I
have
convers'd
withal
,
both
since
and
after
my
Voyage
to
the
Mouth
of
the
Meschasipi
.
I
got
into
the
Canow
,
and
went
by
Water
to
the
Village
of
the
Akansas
,
while
they
went
by
Land
;
but
our
Men
row'd
so
fast
,
that
they
could
hardly
keep
pace
with
us
.
One
of
them
,
who
was
a
good
Runner
,
arriv'd
at
the
Village
before
us
,
and
came
to
the
shoar
with
the
Women
and
Children
to
receive
us
,
which
they
did
even
with
more
Civility
than
they
had
express'd
the
first
time
.
Our
Men
suspected
that
this
was
only
to
get
our
Commodities
,
which
they
admir'd
;
but
they
are
certainly
a
good
People
,
and
instead
of
deserving
the
Name
of
a
Barbarous
Nation
,
as
the
Europeans
call
all
the
Natives
of
America
,
I
think
they
have
more
Humanity
than
many
Natives
of
Europe
,
who
pretend
to
be
very
civil
and
affable
to
Strangers
.
It
would
be
needless
to
give
here
an
exact
account
of
the
Feast
and
Dances
that
were
made
for
our
Entertainment
,
nor
of
the
Melancholy
they
express'd
upon
our
departure
.
I
must
own
,
that
I
had
much
a-do
to
leave
them
,
but
my
two
Men
would
not
give
me
leave
to
tarry
a
Day
,
seeing
these
Nations
having
had
no
Commerce
with
the
Europeans
,
did
not
know
the
value
of
Beavers
Skins
or
other
Furrs
,
whereas
they
thought
that
the
Savages
inhabiting
about
the
Source
of
the
Meschasipi
,
might
have
been
inform'd
thereof
by
the
Inhabitants
of
the
Banks
of
the
Superiour
or
Great
Lake
,
which
we
found
to
be
true
,
as
we
shall
observe
anon
.
We
left
the
Akansas
upon
the
24th
of
April
,
having
presented
them
with
several
little
Toys
,
which
they
receiv'd
with
an
extraordinary
Joy
;
and
during
sixty
Leagues
,
saw
no
Savage
neither
of
the
Nation
of
Chikacha
,
or
Messorite
,
which
made
us
believe
that
they
were
gone
a
Hunting
with
their
Families
,
or
else
fled
away
for
fear
of
the
Savages
of
Tintonha
,
that
is
to
say
,
inhabiting
the
Meadows
,
who
are
their
irreconcileable
Enemies
.
This
made
our
Voyage
the
more
easie
,
for
our
Men
landed
several
times
to
kill
some
Fowls
and
other
Game
,
with
which
the
Banks
of
the
Meschasipi
are
plentifully
stock'd
;
however
,
before
we
came
to
the
Mouth
of
the
River
of
the
Illinois
,
we
discover'd
several
Messorites
,
who
came
down
all
along
the
River
;
but
as
they
had
no
Pyrogues
with
them
,
we
cross'd
to
the
other
side
;
and
to
avoid
any
surprize
during
the
Night
,
we
made
no
Fire
;
and
●he
reb●y
the
Savages
could
not
discover
whereabout
we
were
;
for
doubtless
they
would
have
murther'd
us
,
thinking
we
were
their
Enemies
.
I
had
quite
forgot
to
relate
,
that
the
Illinois
had
told
us
,
that
towards
the
Cape
,
which
I
have
call'd
in
my
Map
St.
Anthony
,
near
the
Nation
of
the
Messorites
,
there
were
some
Tritons
,
and
other
Sea-Monsters
painted
,
which
the
boldest
Men
durst
not
look
upon
,
there
being
some
Inchantment
in
their
face
.
I
thought
this
was
a
Story
;
but
when
we
came
near
the
Place
they
had
mention'd
,
we
saw
instead
of
these
Monsters
,
a
Horse
and
some
other
Beasts
painted
upon
the
Rock
with
red
Colours
by
the
Savages
.
The
Illinois
had
told
us
likewise
,
that
the
Rock
on
which
these
dreadful
Monsters
stood
was
so
steep
that
no
Man
could
climb
up
to
it
;
but
had
we
not
been
afraid
of
the
Savages
more
than
of
the
Monsters
,
we
had
certainly
got
up
to
them
.
There
is
a
common
Tradition
amongst
that
People
,
That
a
great
number
of
Miamis
were
drown'd
in
that
Place
,
being
pursu'd
by
the
Savages
of
Matsigamea
;
and
since
that
time
,
the
Savages
going
by
the
Rock
,
use
to
smoak
and
offer
Tobacco
to
those
Beasts
,
to
appease
,
as
they
say
,
the
Manitou
,
that
is
,
in
the
Language
of
the
Algonquins
and
Accadians
,
an
Evil
Spirit
,
which
the
Iroquois
call
Otkon
;
but
the
Name
is
the
only
thing
they
know
of
him
.
While
I
was
at
Quebec
,
I
understood
that
M.
Iolliet
had
been
upon
the
Meschasipi
,
and
oblig'd
to
return
without
going
down
that
River
,
because
of
the
Monsters
I
have
spoken
of
,
who
had
frighted
him
,
as
also
because
he
was
afraid
to
be
taken
by
the
Spaniards
;
and
having
an
Opportunity
to
know
the
Truth
of
that
Story
from
M.
Iolliet
,
himself
,
with
whom
I
had
often
travell'd
upon
the
River
St.
Laurence
,
I
ask'd
him
whether
he
had
been
as
far
as
the
Akansas
?
That
Gentleman
answer'd
me
,
That
the
Outtaouats
had
often
spoke
to
him
of
those
Monsters
;
but
that
he
had
never
gone
farther
than
the
Hurons
and
Outtaouats
,
with
whom
he
had
remain'd
to
exchange
our
European
Commodities
with
their
Furrs
.
He
added
,
That
the
Savages
had
told
him
,
that
it
was
not
safe
to
go
down
the
River
,
because
of
the
Spaniards
.
But
notwithstanding
this
Report
,
I
have
found
no-where
upon
that
River
any
Mark
,
as
Crosses
,
and
the
like
,
that
could
persuade
me
that
the
Spaniards
had
been
there
;
and
the
Savages
inhabiting
the
Meschasipi
would
not
have
express'd
such
Admiration
as
they
did
when
they
saw
us
,
if
they
had
seen
any
Europeans
before
.
I
'll
examine
this
Question
more
at
large
in
my
Second
Volume
.
CHAP.
XLI
.
A
particular
Account
of
the
River
Meschasipi
;
Of
the
Country
thro'
which
it
flows
;
and
of
the
Mines
of
Copper
,
Lead
,
and
Coals
we
discover'd
in
our
Voyage
.
FRom
thirty
Leagues
below
Maroa
,
down
to
the
Sea
,
the
Banks
of
the
Meschasipi
are
full
of
Reeds
or
Canes
;
but
we
observ'd
about
forty
places
,
where
one
may
Land
with
great
Facility
.
The
River
overflows
its
Banks
now
and
then
;
but
the
Inundation
is
not
very
considerable
,
because
of
the
little
Hills
which
stop
its
Waters
.
The
Country
beyond
those
Hills
is
the
finest
that
ever
I
saw
,
it
being
a
Plain
,
whose
Bounds
I
don't
know
,
adorn'd
now
and
then
with
some
Hills
and
Eminences
cover'd
with
fine
Trees
,
making
the
rarest
Prospect
in
the
World
.
The
Banks
of
the
small
Rivers
flowing
thro'
the
Plain
,
are
planted
with
Trees
,
which
seem
to
have
been
disposed
into
that
curious
Order
by
the
Art
of
Men
;
and
they
are
plentifully
stock'd
with
Fish
,
as
well
as
the
Meschasipi
.
The
Crocodiles
are
very
dangerous
upon
this
great
River
,
as
I
have
already
observ'd
;
and
they
devour
a
Man
if
they
can
surprize
him
;
but
't
is
easie
to
avoid
them
,
for
they
don't
swim
after
Men
,
nor
follow
them
a-shoar
.
The
Country
affords
all
sorts
of
Game
,
as
Turkey-Cocks
,
Partridges
,
Quails
,
Parrots
,
Wood-Cocks
,
Turtle-Doves
,
and
Wood-Pigeons
;
and
abundance
of
wild-Oxen
,
wild-Goats
,
Stags
,
Beavers
,
Otters
,
Martins
,
and
wild-Cats
:
But
as
we
approach'd
the
Sea
,
we
saw
no
Beavers
.
I
design
to
give
a
particular
Account
of
these
Creatures
in
another
place
;
in
the
mean
time
we
shall
take
notice
of
two
others
,
who
are
unknown
in
Europe
.
I
have
already
mention'd
a
little
Animal
,
like
a
Musk'd-Rat
,
that
M.
la
Salle
kill'd
as
we
came
from
Fort
Miamis
to
the
Illinois
,
which
deserves
a
particular
Description
.
It
looks
like
a
Rat
as
to
the
Shape
of
its
Body
,
but
it
is
as
big
as
a
Cat
:
His
Skin
looks
Silver-like
,
with
some
fair
black
Hair
,
which
makes
the
Colour
the
more
admirable
.
His
Tail
is
without
any
Hair
,
as
big
as
the
Finger
,
and
about
a
Foot
long
,
wherewith
he
hangs
himself
to
the
Boughs
of
Trees
.
That
Creature
has
under
the
Belly
a
kind
of
Sack
,
wherein
they
put
their
young
ones
when
they
are
pursu'd
;
which
is
one
of
the
most
wonderful
Things
of
the
World
,
and
a
clear
Demonstration
of
the
Providence
and
Goodness
of
the
Almighty
,
who
takes
so
particular
a
Care
of
the
meanest
of
his
Creatures
.
There
is
no
fierce
Beast
in
all
that
Country
that
dares
attack
Men
;
for
the
Mechibichi
,
the
most
terrible
of
all
,
and
who
devours
all
other
Beasts
whatsoever
,
runs
away
upon
the
Approach
of
a
Savage
.
The
Head
of
that
Creature
is
very
like
that
of
the
spotted
Lynx
,
but
somewhat
bigger
:
his
Body
is
long
,
and
as
tall
as
a
wild-Goat
,
but
his
Legs
are
shorter
:
his
Paws
are
like
a
Cat's-Foot
;
but
the
Claws
are
so
long
and
strong
;
that
no
other
Beast
can
resist
them
.
When
they
have
kill'd
any
Beast
,
they
eat
part
of
it
,
and
carry
the
rest
upon
their
Back
,
to
hide
it
in
the
Woods
;
and
I
have
been
told
that
no
other
Beast
dare
meddle
with
it
.
Their
Skin
is
much
like
that
of
a
Lion
,
as
well
as
their
Tail
;
but
their
Head
is
much
bigger
.
The
Savages
gave
us
to
understand
that
to
the
Westward
of
their
Habitation
,
there
are
some
Beasts
who
carry
Men
upon
their
Back
,
and
shew'd
us
the
Hoof
,
and
part
of
the
Leg
of
one
,
which
was
certainly
the
Hoof
of
a
Horse
:
and
surely
Horses
must
not
be
utterly
unknown
in
the
Northern
America
:
for
then
how
cou'd
theSavages
have
drawn
upon
theRock
I
have
mention'd
,
the
Figure
of
that
Animal
?
They
have
in
that
Country
all
sorts
of
Trees
we
have
in
Europe
,
and
a
great
many
other
unknown
to
us
.
There
are
the
finest
Cedars
in
the
World
;
and
another
sort
of
Tree
,
from
which
drops
a
most
fragrant
Gum
,
which
in
my
Opinion
exceeds
our
best
Perfumes
.
The
Cotton-Trees
are
of
a
prodigious
height
;
the
Savages
make
them
hollow
with
Fire
,
to
make
their
Pyrogues
;
and
we
have
seen
some
of
them
all
of
a-piece
,
above
an
hundred
Foot
long
.
The
Oak
is
so
good
,
that
I
believe
it
exceeds
ours
for
Building
Ships
.
I
have
observ'd
that
Hemp
grows
naturally
in
that
Country
,
and
that
they
make
Tarr
and
Pitch
toward
the
Sea-Coasts
;
and
as
I
don't
question
but
that
there
are
some
Iron-Mines
,
the
Building
of
Men
of
War
wou'd
be
very
cheap
in
the
River
Meschasipi
.
I
took
Notice
in
my
Description
of
Louisiana
,
that
there
are
vast
Meadows
,
which
need
not
to
be
grubb'd
up
,
but
are
ready
for
the
Plow
and
seed
;
and
certainly
the
Soil
must
be
very
fruitful
,
since
Beans
grow
naturally
,
without
any
Culture
.
Their
Stalks
subsist
several
Years
,
bearing
Fruit
in
the
proper
Seasons
:
It
is
as
big
as
one's
Arm
,
and
climbs
up
the
highest
Trees
,
just
as
Ivy
does
.
The
Peach-Trees
are
like
ours
,
and
so
fruitful
,
that
they
wou'd
break
if
they
were
not
supported
.
Their
Forests
are
full
of
Mulberry-Trees
and
Plum-Trees
,
whose
Fruit
is
bemusk'd
.
They
have
also
Plenty
of
Pomegranate-Trees
and
Chest-nut-Trees
:
And
't
is
observable
,
that
all
these
Trees
are
cover'd
with
Vines
,
whose
Grapes
are
very
big
and
sweet
.
They
have
three
of
four
Crops
of
Indian-Corn
;
for
they
have
no
other
Winter
than
some
Rains
.
We
had
not
time
enough
to
look
for
Mines
;
but
we
found
in
several
places
some
Pit-Coal
;
and
the
Savages
shew'd
us
great
Mines
of
Lead
and
Copper
.
They
have
also
Quarries
of
Free-Stone
;
and
of
Black
,
White
,
and
Jasper-like
Marble
,
of
which
they
make
their
Calumets
.
These
Savages
are
good-natur'd
Men
,
affable
,
civil
,
and
obliging
;
but
I
design
to
make
a
particular
Tract
concerning
their
Manners
,
in
my
Second
Volume
.
It
seems
they
have
no
Sentiments
of
Religion
;
tho'
one
may
judge
from
their
Actions
,
that
they
have
a
kind
of
Veneration
for
the
Sun
,
which
they
acknowledge
as
it
seems
,
for
the
Maker
and
Preserver
of
all
things
.
When
the
Nadouessians
and
Issati
take
Tobacco
,
they
look
upon
the
Sun
,
which
they
call
in
their
Language
Louis
;
and
as
soon
as
they
have
lighted
their
Pipe
,
they
present
it
to
the
Sun
with
these
Words
,
Tchendiouba
Louis
,
that
is
to
say
,
Smoak
Sun
;
which
I
took
for
a
kind
of
Adoration
.
I
was
glad
when
I
heard
that
this
only
Deity
was
call'd
Louis
,
because
it
was
also
my
Name
.
They
call
the
Moon
Louis
Basatsche
,
that
is
to
say
,
The
Sun
of
the
Night
;
so
that
the
Moon
and
Sun
have
the
same
Name
,
except
that
the
Moon
is
distinguish'd
by
the
Word
Basatsche
.
They
offer
also
to
the
Sun
the
best
part
of
the
Beast
they
kill
,
which
they
carry
to
the
Cabin
of
their
Chief
,
who
makes
his
Profit
thereof
,
and
mumble
some
Words
as
it
raises
.
They
offer
also
the
first
Smoak
of
their
Calumets
,
and
then
blow
the
Smoak
towards
the
four
Corners
of
the
World
.
This
is
all
I
have
observ'd
concerning
their
Religion
;
which
makes
me
believe
that
they
have
a
religious
Veneration
for
the
Sun
.
CHAP.
XLII
.
An
Account
of
the
various
Languages
of
the
Nations
inhabiting
the
Banks
of
the
Meschasipi
;
of
their
Submission
to
their
Chief
;
of
the
Difference
of
their
Manners
from
the
Savages
of
Canada
;
and
of
the
Difficulties
,
or
rather
Impossibilities
attending
their
Conversion
.
'T
IS
surprizing
that
every
Nation
of
the
Savages
of
the
Northern
America
shou'd
have
a
peculiar
Language
;
for
tho'
some
of
them
live
not
ten
Leagues
one
from
another
,
they
must
use
an
Interpreter
to
talk
together
,
there
being
no
universal
Language
amongst
them
;
as
one
may
call
the
Lingua
Franca
,
which
is
understood
upon
all
the
Coast
of
the
Mediterranean-Sea
;
or
the
Latin
Tongue
,
common
to
all
the
Learned
Men
of
Europe
.
However
,
those
who
live
so
near
one
another
,
understand
some
Words
us'd
amongst
their
Neighbours
,
but
not
well
enough
to
treat
together
without
an
Interpreter
;
and
therefore
they
use
to
send
one
of
their
Men
to
each
of
their
Allies
,
to
learn
their
Language
,
and
remain
with
them
as
their
Resident
,
and
take
Care
of
their
Concerns
.
The
Savages
differ
from
those
of
Canada
both
in
their
Manners
,
Customs
,
Temper
,
Inclinations
,
and
even
in
the
Form
of
their
Head
;
those
of
the
Meschasipi
having
their
Head
very
flat
.
They
have
large
Places
in
their
Villages
,
where
they
meet
together
upon
any
publick
Rejoycings
;
and
where
they
have
publick
Games
at
certain
Seasons
of
the
Year
.
They
are
lively
and
active
,
having
noting
of
that
Morosity
and
Pensiveness
of
the
Iroquois
and
others
.
Their
Chiefs
have
a
more
absolute
Authority
than
those
of
the
other
Savages
,
which
Power
is
very
narrow
;
and
those
who
live
the
nearest
to
the
Mouth
of
the
River
,
have
such
a
Deference
for
their
Chief
,
that
they
dare
not
pass
between
Him
and
a
Flambeau
,
which
is
always
carry'd
before
him
in
all
Ceremonies
.
These
Chiefs
have
Servants
and
Officers
to
wait
upon
them
:
They
distribute
Rewards
and
Presents
as
they
think
fit
.
In
short
,
They
have
amongst
them
a
Form
of
Political
Government
;
and
I
must
own
they
make
a
tolerable
use
of
their
Reason
.
They
were
altogether
ignorant
of
Fire-Arms
,
and
all
other
Instruments
and
Tools
of
Iron
and
Steel
,
their
Knives
and
Axes
being
made
of
Flint
,
and
other
sharp
Stones
;
whereas
we
were
told
that
the
Spaniards
of
New
Mexico
lived
not
above
forty
Leagues
from
them
,
and
supply'd
them
with
all
the
Tools
,
and
other
Commodities
of
Europe
.
We
found
nothing
among
them
that
might
be
suspected
to
come
from
the
Europeans
,
unless
it
be
some
little
Pieces
of
Glass
put
upon
a
Thread
,
with
which
their
Women
use
to
adorn
their
Heads
.
They
wear
Bracelets
and
Ear-Rings
of
fine
Pearls
,
which
they
spoil
,
having
nothing
to
bore
them
,
but
with
Fire
.
They
made
us
to
understand
that
they
have
them
in
exchange
for
their
Calumets
,
from
some
Nations
inhabiting
the
Coast
of
the
Great
Lake
to
the
Southward
,
which
I
take
to
be
the
Gulph
of
Florida
.
I
'll
say
nothing
here
,
or
at
least
very
little
,
concerning
their
Conversion
,
reserving
to
discourse
fully
upon
that
Subject
,
in
a
Third
Volume
,
wherein
I
promise
my self
to
undeceive
many
People
about
the
false
Opinions
they
entertain
on
this
Matter
.
Where-ever
the
Apostles
appear'd
,
they
converted
so
great
a
number
of
People
,
that
the
Gospel
was
known
and
believ'd
in
a
short
time
,
thro'
most
part
of
the
then-known
World
.
But
our
Modern
Missions
are
not
attended
with
that
Grace
and
Power
,
and
therefore
we
are
not
to
expect
those
miraculous
Conversions
.
I
have
imparted
to
them
,
as
well
as
I
cou'd
,
the
chief
and
general
Truths
of
the
Christian
Religion
:
But
,
as
I
have
observ'd
already
,
the
Languages
of
those
Nations
,
having
little
or
no
Affinity
one
with
another
,
I
cannot
say
that
my
Endeavours
have
been
very
successful
,
tho'
I
learn'd
the
Language
of
the
Issati
or
Nadoussians
,
and
understood
indifferently
that
of
the
Illinois
:
But
the
Truths
of
Christianity
are
so
sublime
,
that
I
fear
,
neither
my
Words
nor
Signs
and
Actions
have
been
able
to
give
them
an
Idea
of
what
I
preach'd
unto
them
.
GOD
alone
,
who
knows
the
Hearts
of
Men
,
knows
also
what
Success
my
Endeavours
have
had
.
The
Baptism
I
have
administer'd
to
several
Children
,
of
whose
Death
I
was
morally
assur'd
,
is
the
only
certain
Fruit
of
my
Mission
.
But
after
all
,
I
have
only
discover'd
the
way
for
other
Missionaries
,
and
shall
be
ready
at
all
times
to
return
thither
,
thinking
my self
very
happy
if
I
can
spend
the
rest
of
my
Days
in
endeavouring
my
own
and
other
Men's
Salvation
;
and
especially
in
favour
of
those
poor
Nations
,
who
have
been
hitherto
ignorant
of
their
Creator
and
Redeemer
.
But
lest
I
shou'd
tire
the
Reader
,
I
reassume
the
Thread
of
my
Discourse
.
CHAP.
XLIII
.
An
Account
of
the
Fishery
of
the
Sturgeons
;
and
of
the
Course
we
took
,
for
fear
of
meeting
some
of
our
Men
from
Fort
Crevecoeur
.
WE
embark'd
the
24th
of
April
,
as
I
have
already
said
,
and
our
Provisions
being
spent
some
Days
after
,
we
had
nothing
to
live
upon
,
but
the
Game
we
kill
d
,
or
the
Fish
we
cou'd
catch
.
Stags
,
wild-Goats
,
and
even
wild
Oxen
are
pretty
scarce
toward
the
Mouth
of
the
River
of
the
Illinois
;
for
this
Nation
comes
as
far
as
the
Meschasipi
to
hunt
them
;
but
by
good
chance
we
found
a
great
quantity
of
Sturgeons
,
with
long
Bills
,
as
we
call
d
them
,
from
the
Shape
of
their
Head
.
It
was
then
the
Season
that
these
Fishes
spawn
;
and
they
come
as
near
the
Shoar
as
they
can
;
so
that
we
kill'd
as
many
as
we
wou'd
with
our
Axes
and
Swords
,
without
spending
our
Powder
and
Shot
.
They
were
so
numerous
,
that
we
took
nothing
but
the
Belly
,
and
other
dainty
Parts
,
throwing
off
the
rest
.
As
we
came
near
the
Mouth
of
the
River
of
the
Illinois
,
my
Men
begun
to
be
very
affraid
to
meet
with
their
Comrades
of
Fort
Crevecoeur
;
for
having
not
yet
exchang'd
their
Commodities
,
as
they
were
order'd
,
and
refus'd
to
go
Northward
at
first
,
as
I
desir'd
them
,
they
had
much
reason
to
fear
that
they
wou'd
stop
them
,
and
punish
them
for
not
having
follow'd
my
Directions
.
I
was
likewise
afraid
,
that
by
these
Means
our
Voyage
towards
the
Sea
wou'd
be
discover'd
,
(
there
being
some
Reasons
to
keep
it
secret
,
as
I
shall
observe
in
another
place
)
and
our
farther
Discovery
stopt
;
and
therefore
to
prevent
any
such
thing
,
I
advis'd
them
to
row
all
the
Night
,
and
rest
our selves
during
the
Day
in
the
Islands
;
which
are
so
numerous
in
that
River
.
The
Trees
and
Vines
wherewith
those
Islands
are
cover'd
,
are
so
thick
,
that
one
can
hardly
Land
,
and
so
we
might
lie
there
very
safe
,
it
being
impossible
to
discover
us
.
This
Advice
was
approv'd
,
and
thereby
we
avoided
any
Rencounter
;
for
I
did
not
doubt
but
our
Men
came
now
and
then
from
Fort
Crevecoeur
,
to
observe
the
Meschasipi
,
and
get
Intelligence
of
us
.
But
when
we
found
our selves
pretty
far
from
the
the
River
of
the
Illinois
,
we
travell'd
in
the
Day
,
as
we
used
to
do
,
in
order
to
make
our
Observations
,
and
view
the
Country
;
which
does
not
appear
so
fertil
,
nor
cover'd
with
so
fine
Trees
above
the
River
of
the
Illinois
,
as
it
is
below
,
down
the
Meschasipi
to
the
Sea
.
CHAP.
XLIV
.
A
short
Account
of
the
Rivers
that
fall
into
the
Meschasipi
;
of
the
Lake
of
Tears
;
of
the
Fall
of
St.
Anthony
;
of
the
wild
Oats
of
that
Country
;
and
several
other
Circumstances
of
our
Voyage
.
NO
Rivers
,
as
I
have
already
said
,
run
into
the
Meschasipi
between
the
river
of
the
Illinois
and
the
Fall
of
St.
Anthony
,
from
the
Westward
,
but
the
River
Ottenta
,
and
another
which
falls
into
it
within
eight
Leagues
of
the
said
Fall
:
But
on
the
Eastward
we
met
with
a
pretty
large
River
,
call'd
Ouisconsin
or
Misconsin
,
which
comes
from
the
Northward
.
This
River
is
near
'
as
large
as
that
of
the
Illinois
;
but
I
cannot
give
an
exact
account
of
the
length
of
its
Course
,
for
we
left
it
about
sixty
Leagues
from
its
Mouth
,
to
make
a
Portage
into
another
River
,
which
runs
into
the
Bay
of
Puans
,
as
I
shall
observe
when
I
come
to
speak
of
our
return
from
Issati
into
Canada
.
This
River
Ouisconsin
runs
into
the
Meschasipi
about
100
Leagues
above
that
of
the
Illinois
.
Within
five
and
twenty
Leaguesafter
,
we
met
another
River
coming
from
the
Eastward
,
nam'd
by
the
Issati
and
Nadoussians
,
Chebadeba
,
that
is
,
The
Black
River
.
I
can
say
very
little
of
it
,
having
observ'd
only
its
Mouth
;
but
I
judge
from
thence
,
that
it
is
not
very
considerable
.
About
thirty
Leagues
higher
we
found
the
Lake
of
Tears
,
which
we
nam'd
so
,
because
the
Savages
,
who
took
us
,
as
it
will
be
hereafter
related
,
consulted
in
this
place
what
they
shou'd
do
with
their
Prisoners
;
and
those
who
were
for
murthering
us
,
cry'd
all
the
Night
upon
us
,
to
oblige
,
by
their
Tears
,
their
Companions
to
consent
to
our
Death
.
This
Lake
is
form'd
by
the
Meschasipi
,
and
may
be
seven
Leagues
long
and
five
broad
.
Its
Waters
are
almost
standing
,
the
Stream
being
hardly
perceptible
in
the
middle
.
We
met
within
a
League
above
the
Lake
,
another
River
,
call'd
The
River
of
the
Wild
Oxen
;
because
of
the
great
number
of
those
Beasts
grazing
upon
its
Banks
.
It
falls
with
a
great
Rapidity
into
the
Meschasipi
;
but
some
Leagues
above
its
Mouth
,
the
Stream
is
very
gentle
and
moderate
.
There
is
an
infinite
number
of
large
Tortoises
in
that
River
,
which
are
very
relishing
.
A
Row
of
Mountains
fence
its
Banks
in
some
places
.
There
is
another
River
,
which
falls
forty
Leagues
above
this
last
,
into
the
Meschasipi
;
thro'
which
one
may
go
into
the
Superiour
Lake
,
by
making
a
Portage
from
it
into
the
River
Nissipikouet
,
which
runs
into
the
same
Lake
.
It
is
full
of
Rocks
and
rapid
Streams
.
We
nam'd
it
The
River
of
the
Grave
or
Mausolaeum
,
because
the
Savages
bury'd
there
one
of
their
Men
,
who
was
bitten
by
a
Rattle-Snake
.
They
us'd
great
Ceremonies
in
his
Funeral
,
which
I
shall
describe
in
another
place
;
and
I
put
upon
his
Corps
a
white
Covering
;
for
which
the
Savages
return'd
me
their
publick
Thanks
;
and
made
a
great
Feast
,
to
which
above
an
hundred
Men
were
invited
.
The
Navigation
of
the
Meschasipi
is
interrupted
ten
Leagues
above
this
River
of
the
Grave
,
by
a
Fall
of
fifty
or
sixty
Foot
high
,
which
we
call'd
The
Fall
of
St.
Anthony
of
Padua
,
whom
we
had
taken
for
the
Protector
of
our
Discovery
.
There
is
a
Rock
of
a
Pyramidal
Figure
,
just
in
the
middle
of
the
Fall
of
the
River
.
The
Row
of
Mountains
fencing
the
Banks
of
the
Meschasipi
,
ends
at
the
Mouth
of
the
River
of
Ouisconsin
;
and
there
we
likewise
observ'd
,
that
that
River
which
runs
from
thence
to
Sea
almost
directly
North
and
South
,
runs
then
from
the
Westward
or
the
North-West
.
The
Misfortune
we
had
of
being
taken
Prisoners
,
hindred
us
from
going
as
far
as
its
Source
,
which
we
cou'd
never
learn
from
the
Savages
,
who
told
us
only
,
that
about
twenty
or
thirty
Leagues
above
the
Fall
of
St.
Anthony
,
there
is
another
Fall
;
near
which
a
Nation
of
Savages
inhabit
at
certain
Seasons
of
the
Year
.
They
call
those
Nations
Tintonha
,
that
is
,
The
Inhabitants
of
the
Meadows
.
Eight
Leagues
above
the
Fall
of
St.
Anthony
,
we
met
with
the
River
of
the
Issati
or
Nadouessians
,
which
is
very
narrow
at
the
Mouth
.
It
comes
out
from
the
Lake
of
the
Issati
,
lying
about
seventy
Leagues
from
its
Mouth
.
We
call'd
this
River
The
River
of
St.
Francis
;
and
it
was
in
this
Place
that
we
were
made
Slaves
by
the
Issati
.
The
Course
of
the
Meschasipi
,
according
to
our
best
Computation
,
is
about
800
Leagues
long
,
from
Tintonha
to
the
Sea
,
including
its
Windings
and
Turnings
;
which
are
very
great
,
and
may
be
navigable
from
the
Fall
of
St.
Anthony
,
for
flat-bottom'd-Boats
,
provided
the
Island
were
clear'd
from
Trees
,
and
especially
from
Vines
;
which
having
ty'd
the
Trees
together
,
wou'd
stop
a
Boat
in
many
places
.
The
Country
about
the
Lake
Issati
is
a
Marshy
Ground
,
wherein
grows
abundance
of
wild
Oats
,
which
grow
without
any
culture
or
sowing
,
in
Lakes
,
provided
they
are
not
above
three
Foot
deep
.
That
Corn
is
much
like
our
Oats
,
but
much
better
;
and
its
Stalks
are
a
great
deal
longer
when
it
is
ripe
.
The
Savages
gather
it
,
and
live
thereupon
several
Months
of
the
Year
,
making
a
kind
of
Broath
thereof
.
The
Savage
Women
are
oblig'd
to
tie
several
Stalks
together
with
White
Bark
of
Trees
,
to
fright
away
the
Ducks
,
Teals
,
or
Swans
,
which
otherwise
wou'd
spoil
it
before
it
be
ripe
.
This
Lake
of
Issati
lies
within
sixty
Leagues
to
the
Westward
of
the
Superior
Lake
;
but
't
is
impossible
to
travel
by
Land
from
one
to
the
other
,
unless
it
be
in
a
hard
Frost
,
because
of
the
Marshy
Grounds
,
which
otherwise
sink
under
a
Man
;
but
,
as
I
have
already
said
,
they
may
use
their
Canow's
,
tho'
it
be
very
troublesome
,
because
of
the
many
Portages
,
and
the
length
of
the
Way
,
which
,
by
reason
of
the
Windings
of
the
River
,
is
about
150
Leagues
.
The
shortest
Way
is
by
the
River
of
the
Grave
,
thro'
which
we
went
in
our
Return
.
We
found
nothing
but
the
Bones
of
the
Savage
we
had
bury'd
there
,
the
Bears
having
pull'd
out
with
their
Paws
the
great
Stakes
the
Savages
had
beat
deep
into
the
Ground
round
about
the
Corps
;
which
is
their
usual
Way
of
burying
their
Dead
.
We
found
near
the
Grave
a
Calumet
or
Pipe
of
War
,
and
a
Pot
,
in
which
the
Savages
had
left
some
fat
Meat
of
wild
Oxen
,
for
the
use
of
their
dead
Friend
,
during
his
Voyage
into
the
Country
of
Souls
;
which
sheweth
that
they
believe
their
Immortality
.
There
are
many
other
Lakes
near
the
River
Issati
,
from
which
several
Rivers
spring
.
The
Banks
of
those
Rivers
are
inhabited
by
the
Issati
,
the
Nadoussians
,
the
Tintonha
or
Inhabitants
of
Meadows
,
the
Ouadebathon
or
Men
of
Rivers
,
the
Chongasketon
or
Nation
of
the
Wolf
or
the
Dog
;
for
Chonga
signifies
either
of
these
Creatures
.
There
are
also
several
other
Nations
,
which
we
include
under
the
general
Denomination
of
Nadoussians
.
These
Savages
may
bring
into
the
Field
eight
or
nine
thousand
Men
:
They
are
Brave
,
Bold
,
great
Runners
,
and
good
Marksmen
with
their
Arrows
.
It
was
a
Party
of
these
Savages
that
took
us
Prisoners
,
and
carry'd
us
to
the
Issati
,
as
I
am
going
to
relate
in
the
following
Chapter
.
CHAP.
XLV
.
The
Author
and
his
Canow-Men
are
taken
by
the
Savages
,
who
,
after
several
Attempts
upon
their
Lives
,
carry
them
away
with
them
into
their
Country
above
the
River
Meschasipi
.
WE
used
to
go
to
Prayers
thrice
a
Day
,
as
I
have
elsewhere
observ'd
;
and
my
constant
Request
to
God
was
,
That
when
we
shou'd
first
meet
the
Savages
,
it
might
happen
to
be
by
Day
.
Their
Custom
is
,
to
kill
as
Enemies
all
they
meet
by
Night
,
to
enrich
themselves
with
their
Spoils
,
which
are
nothing
but
a
Parcel
of
Hatchets
,
Knives
,
and
such
like
Trifles
;
which
yet
they
value
more
than
we
do
Gold
or
Silver
.
They
make
no
Scruple
to
assassinate
even
their
own
Allies
,
when
they
think
they
can
handsomly
conceal
the
Murder
;
for
by
such
Exploits
it
is
they
hope
to
gain
the
Reputation
of
being
great
Soldiers
,
and
to
pass
for
Men
of
Courage
and
Resolution
.
'T
was
with
a
great
deal
of
Satisfaction
that
we
survey'd
the
Pleasures
of
the
River
Meschasipi
,
all
along
our
Passage
up
it
,
which
had
been
since
the
First
of
April
.
Nothing
as
yet
had
interrupted
our
Observations
,
whither
it
were
navigable
above
or
below
.
In
our
Way
we
kill'd
seven
or
eight
Bustards
or
Wild
Turkeys
,
which
in
these
Countries
increase
mightily
,
as
well
as
all
other
Wild
Creatures
.
We
had
also
plenty
of
Bulls
,
Dears
,
Castors
,
Fish
,
and
Bears-Flesh
;
which
last
we
kill'd
as
they
were
swimming
over
the
River
.
And
here
I
cannot
forbear
seriously
reflecting
on
that
secret
Pleasure
and
Satisfaction
of
Mind
,
which
is
to
be
found
in
Prayer
,
and
the
real
Advantages
which
may
be
drawn
from
thence
,
when
I
consider
how
effectually
my
own
were
heard
:
For
the
same
Day
,
being
the
Twelfth
of
April
,
as
our
two
Men
were
boiling
one
of
the
Bustards
,
and
my self
refitting
our
Canow
on
the
Banks
of
the
River
,
I
perceiv'd
all
of
a
sudden
about
Two
in
the
Afternoon
,
no
less
than
fifty
Canow's
,
which
were
made
of
Bark
,
and
mann'd
with
120
Savages
,
who
were
stark
naked
,
and
came
down
the
River
with
an
extraordinary
Swiftness
,
to
surprize
the
Miamis
,
Illinois
,
and
Marohans
,
their
Enemies
.
We
threw
away
the
Broath
which
was
a
preparing
,
and
getting
aboard
as
fast
as
we
cou'd
,
made
towards
them
,
crying
out
thrice
,
Mistigouche
and
Diatchez
,
which
in
the
Language
of
the
Iroquois
and
Algonquins
,
is
as
much
as
to
say
,
Comrades
,
we
are
Men
of
Wooden-Canows
;
for
so
they
call
those
that
sail
in
great
Vessels
.
This
had
no
effect
,
for
the
Barbarians
understood
not
what
we
said
;
so
that
they
surrounded
us
immediately
,
and
began
to
let
flie
their
Arrows
at
a
Distance
;
till
the
Eldest
amongst
them
perceiving
that
I
had
a
Calumet
or
Pipe
of
Peace
in
my
Hand
,
came
up
to
us
,
and
prevented
our
being
murder'd
by
their
Warriors
.
These
Men
,
who
are
more
brutal
than
those
of
the
lower
River
,
fell
a
jumping
out
of
their
Canow's
,
some
upon
Land
,
others
into
the
Water
;
surrounding
us
on
all
sides
,
with
Shrieks
and
Out-cries
that
were
indeed
very
terrifying
.
'T
was
to
no
purpose
to
resist
,
being
but
three
to
so
great
a
number
.
One
of
them
snatch'd
the
Pipe
of
Peace
out
of
my
Hand
,
as
our
Canow
and
theirs
were
fasten'd
together
on
the
Bank
of
the
River
.
We
presented
them
with
some
small
Pieces
of
Martinico
Tobacco
,
because
it
was
better
than
what
they
had
.
As
they
receiv'd
it
,
the
Elders
of
them
cry'd
out
Miahima
,
Miahima
;
but
what
they
meant
by
it
we
know
it
.
However
we
made
Signs
with
our
Oars
upon
the
Sand
,
that
the
Miamis
their
Enemies
,
whom
they
were
in
search
of
,
had
pass'd
the
River
,
and
were
upon
their
Flight
to
join
the
Illinois
.
When
they
saw
themselves
discover'd
,
and
consequently
out
of
all
hopes
of
surprizing
their
Enemies
,
three
or
four
of
the
eldest
of
them
laid
their
Hands
on
my
Head
,
and
began
to
weep
bitterly
,
accompanying
their
Tears
with
such
mournful
Accents
as
can
hardly
be
exprest
;
till
with
a
sorry
Handcherchif
of
Armenian
Cloath
,
which
I
had
left
,
I
made
a
shift
to
dry
up
their
Tears
:
However
,
to
very
little
purpose
;
for
refusing
to
smoak
in
our
Calumet
or
Pipe
of
Peace
,
they
thereby
gave
us
to
understand
,
that
their
Design
was
still
to
murder
us
.
Hereupon
with
an
horrid
Out-cry
,
which
they
set
up
all
at
once
,
to
make
it
yet
the
more
terrible
,
they
hurry'd
us
cross
the
River
,
forcing
us
to
redouble
the
Stroaks
of
our
Oar
,
to
make
the
more
speed
;
and
entertaining
us
all
the
while
with
such
dismal
Howls
,
as
were
capable
of
striking
Terror
into
the
most
resolute
and
daring
Souls
.
Being
come
a-shoar
on
the
other
side
,
we
unloaded
our
Canow
,
and
landed
our
Things
,
part
of
which
they
had
robb'd
us
of
already
.
Some
time
after
our
Landing
,
we
made
a
Fire
a
second
time
,
to
make
an
end
of
boiling
our
Bustard
.
Two
others
we
presented
the
Barbarians
,
who
having
consulted
together
what
they
shou'd
do
with
us
,
two
of
their
Leaders
came
up
to
us
,
and
made
us
to
understand
by
Signs
,
that
their
Warriors
were
resolv'd
upon
our
Death
.
This
oblig'd
me
,
whilst
one
of
our
Canow-Men
look'd
after
our
Things
,
to
go
with
the
other
and
apply
my self
to
their
Chiefs
.
Six
Hatchets
,
fifteen
Knives
,
some
pieces
of
Tobacco
,
was
the
Present
that
I
made
them
.
After
which
,
bending
my
Neck
,
and
pointing
to
a
Hatchet
,
I
signify'd
to
them
by
that
Submission
,
that
we
threw
our selves
on
their
Mercy
.
The
Present
had
the
good
Effect
to
soften
some
of
them
,
who
,
according
to
their
Custom
,
gave
us
some
Flesh
of
Beaver
to
eat
,
themselves
putting
the
three
first
Bits
in
our
Mouths
;
having
first
blown
upon
it
,
because
the
Meat
was
hot
.
After
this
they
set
their
Platter
before
us
,
which
was
made
of
the
Bark
of
a
Tree
,
leaving
us
at
Liberty
to
feed
after
our
own
fashion
.
These
Civilities
did
not
hinder
us
from
passing
the
Night
very
uneasily
,
because
in
the
Evening
before
they
went
to
sleep
,
they
had
return'd
us
our
Calumet
of
Peace
.
The
two
Canow-Men
resolv'd
to
sell
their
Lives
as
dear
as
they
cou'd
,
and
to
defend
themselves
like
Men
to
the
last
,
in
Case
they
shou'd
attack
us
.
For
my
part
,
I
told
them
I
resolv'd
to
suffer
my self
to
be
slain
without
the
least
resistance
,
in
imitation
of
our
Saviour
,
who
resign'd
himself
up
voluntarily
into
the
Hand
of
his
Executioner
.
However
,
we
watch'd
all
Night
by
turns
,
that
we
might
not
be
surpriz'd
in
our
Sleep
.
CHAP.
XLVI
.
Resolution
which
the
Barbarians
take
to
carry
the
Author
and
his
two
Men
along
with
them
up
into
their
Country
,
above
the
River
Meschasipi
.
THE
13th
of
April
,
very
early
in
the
Morning
,
one
of
their
Captains
,
whose
Name
was
Narrhetoba
,
being
one
of
those
who
had
been
for
killing
us
,
and
whose
Body
was
painted
all
over
,
came
and
demanded
my
Pipe
of
Peace
.
It
being
deliver●d
him
,
he
fill'd
it
with
Tobacco
of
their
own
growth
,
and
made
those
of
his
own
Band
smoak
in
it
first
;
then
all
the
rest
that
had
been
for
putting
us
to
Death
.
After
this
he
made
Signs
that
we
must
go
with
them
into
their
Country
,
whither
they
were
then
about
to
return
.
This
Proposal
did
not
startle
me
much
,
for
having
,
caus'd
the
Enterprize
which
they
had
fram'd
against
their
Enemies
to
miscarry
,
I
was
not
unwilling
to
imbrace
any
opportunity
of
making
farther
Discoveries
amongst
these
Barbarous
Nations
.
That
which
perplex'd
we
most
,
was
the
Difficulty
I
had
of
saying
my
Office
,
and
performing
the
rest
of
my
Devotions
in
the
Presence
of
these
Wretches
.
Many
of
them
observing
my
Lips
to
move
,
told
me
in
a
harsh
severe
Tone
,
Ouackanche
;
from
whence
,
because
we
understood
not
a
Word
of
their
Language
,
we
concluded
them
to
be
very
angry
.
Michael
Ako
,
one
of
the
Canow-Men
,
told
me
with
a
frightful
Air
,
that
if
I
continu'd
to
say
my
Breviary
,
we
shou'd
infallibly
be
murther'd
by
them
.
The
Picard
du
Gay
desir'd
me
at
least
to
say
my
Prayers
in
private
,
for
fear
of
enraging
them
too
far
.
The
last
Advice
seem'd
the
best
;
but
the
more
I
endeavour'd
to
conceal
my self
,
the
more
of
them
had
I
at
my
Heels
.
If
at
any
time
I
retir'd
into
the
Woods
,
they
immediately
concluded
't
was
to
hide
something
:
So
that
I
knew
not
which
way
to
turn
me
for
the
performance
of
my
Duty
;
for
they
wou'd
never
suffer
me
a
Moment
out
of
their
Sight
.
This
compell'd
me
at
last
to
acquaint
the
two
Canow-Men
,
that
I
cou'd
no
longer
dispence
with
my self
in
omitting
the
Duty
of
my
Office
:
That
if
they
shou'd
murder
us
on
this
account
,
I
shou'd
indeed
be
the
innocent
Cause
of
their
Death
as
well
as
my
own
;
that
therefore
I
ran
the
same
Risque
as
they
,
but
that
no
Danger
was
great
enough
to
justifie
me
in
the
dispensing
with
my
Duty
.
In
fine
,
the
Barbarians
understood
by
the
Word
Ouackanche
,
that
the
Book
in
which
I
read
,
was
an
Evil
Spirit
,
as
I
afterwards
understood
by
being
amongst
them
.
However
,
I
then
knew
by
their
Gestures
that
they
had
an
aversion
for
it
.
Wherefore
to
use
them
to
it
by
degrees
,
I
was
wont
to
sing
the
Litanies
,
as
we
were
upon
the
Way
,
holding
the
Book
in
my
Hand
.
They
fondly
believ'd
my
Breviary
was
a
Spirit
,
which
taught
me
to
sing
thus
thus
for
their
Diversion
.
All
these
People
naturally
love
Singing
.
CHAP.
XLVII
.
The
many
Outrages
done
us
by
the
Savages
,
before
we
arriv'd
in
their
Country
.
They
frequently
design
against
our
Lives
.
THE
many
Outrages
which
were
done
us
by
these
Barbarians
,
thro'
the
whole
Course
of
our
Voyage
,
are
not
to
be
imagin'd
.
Our
Canow
was
both
bigger
and
heavier
laden
than
Theirs
.
They
seldom
carry
any
thing
but
a
Quiver
full
of
Arrows
,
a
Bow
,
and
some
sorry
Skin
or
other
,
which
usually
serves
two
of
them
for
a
Coverlet
.
The
Nights
were
sharp
as
yet
for
the
Season
,
by
reason
of
our
advancing
still
Northwards
;
so
that
at
Night
't
was
necessary
to
keep
our selves
as
warm
as
we
cou'd
.
Our
Conductors
observing
that
we
did
not
make
so
much
Way
as
themselves
,
order'd
three
of
their
Warriors
to
go
aboard
us
.
One
seated
himself
on
my
Left
,
the
other
two
behind
the
Men
,
to
help
them
to
row
,
that
we
might
make
the
more
haste
.
The
Barbarians
sometimes
row
no
less
than
thirty
Leagues
a
Day
,
when
they
are
in
haste
to
take
the
Field
,
and
design
to
surprize
their
Enemies
.
Those
who
took
us
were
of
divers
Villages
,
and
as
much
divided
in
their
Sentiments
in
regard
of
us
.
Every
Evening
't
was
our
peculiar
Care
to
plant
our
Cabin
near
the
young
Chief
,
who
had
taken
Tobacco
in
our
Pipe
of
Peace
;
signifying
to
him
thereby
,
that
we
put
our selves
under
his
Protection
.
This
we
did
by
reason
of
the
Divisions
which
reign'd
among
the
Savages
.
Aquipaguelin
,
one
of
their
Cheifs
,
who
had
a
Son
kill'd
by
the
Miamis
,
finding
he
cou'd
not
revenge
himself
of
that
Nation
,
thought
of
venting
his
Passion
upon
us
.
Every
Night
wou'd
he
bewail
his
Son
,
whom
he
had
lost
in
the
War
,
thinking
thereby
to
stir
up
those
of
his
Band
to
revenge
his
Death
,
kill
us
,
seize
our
Effects
,
and
after
that
pursue
the
Miamis
.
But
the
other
Savages
,
who
were
very
fond
of
European
Commodities
,
thought
it
more
adviseable
to
protect
us
,
that
other
Europeans
might
be
encourag'd
to
come
amongst
them
.
They
chiefly
desir'd
Guns
,
upon
which
they
set
the
highest
value
,
having
seen
the
use
of
them
upon
one
of
our
Canow-Men's
killing
three
or
four
Bustards
or
Wild-Turkeys
,
at
one
single
Discharge
of
his
Fusil
;
whereas
they
cou'd
not
kill
above
one
at
a
time
with
their
Bows
.
We
have
understood
by
them
since
,
that
the
Words
Manza
Ouakanché
signifie
Iron
possest
by
an
Evil
Spirit
.
So
they
call
the
Fusil
,
which
breaks
a
Man's
Bones
;
whereas
their
Arrows
glide
only
between
the
Flesh
and
the
Muscles
,
which
they
pierce
without
breaking
the
Bone
,
very
seldom
at
least
.
For
which
reason
it
is
,
that
these
People
do
much
easier
cure
the
Wounds
which
are
made
by
the
Arrow
or
Dart
,
than
those
of
the
Fusil
.
When
we
were
first
taken
by
the
Barbarians
,
we
were
got
about
an
hundred
and
fifty
Leagues
up
the
River
,
from
that
of
the
Illinois
.
We
row'd
afterwards
in
their
Company
for
nineteen
Days
together
,
sometimes
North
,
sometimes
North-East
,
as
we
judg'd
by
the
Quarters
from
whence
the
Wind
blew
,
and
according
to
the
best
Observations
we
cou'd
make
by
our
Compass
.
So
that
after
these
Barbarians
had
forc'd
us
to
follow
them●
we
made
more
than
two
hundred
and
fifty
Leagues
upon
that
same
River
.
The
Savages
are
of
an
extraordinary
force
in
a
Canow
.
They
'll
row
from
Morning
to
Night
without
resting
,
or
hardly
allowing
themselves
so
much
time
as
to
eat
their
Victuals
.
To
oblige
us
to
follow
them
the
faster
,
there
were
usually
four
or
five
of
their
Men
a-board
us
;
for
our
Canow
was
larger
and
deeper
loaden
than
theirs
so
that
we
had
need
of
their
Assistance
to
be
able
to
keep
'em
company
.
When
it
rain'd
,
we
set
up
our
Cabins
;
but
when
't
was
fair
,
the
Heavens
were
our
Canopy
.
By
this
means
we
had
leisure
of
taking
our
Observations
from
the
Moon
and
the
Stars
when
it
was
clear
.
Notwithstanding
the
fatigue
of
the
Day
,
the
youngest
of
the
Warriors
went
at
Night
and
danc'd
the
Reed
before
four
or
five
of
their
Captains
till
midnight
.
The
Captain
to
whose
Quarter
they
went
,
sent
with
a
deal
of
Ceremony
to
those
that
Danc'd
,
a
Warrior
of
his
own
Family
,
to
make
them
Smoak
one
after
another
in
his
own
Reed
of
War
,
which
is
distinguish'd
from
that
of
Peace
by
its
Feathers
.
This
sort
of
Ceremony
is
always
concluded
by
the
two
Youngest
of
those
who
have
had
any
Relations
kill'd
in
the
Wars
.
These
take
several
Arrows
,
and
laying
them
a-cross
at
the
point
,
present
them
in
that
manner
to
their
Captains
,
weeping
very
bitterly
;
who
,
notwithstanding
the
excess
of
their
Sorrow
,
return
them
back
to
be
kiss'd
.
In
short
,
neither
the
Fatigues
of
the
Day
,
nor
Watchings
,
are
sufficient
to
prevail
with
the
Elders
so
much
as
to
shut
their
Eyes
,
most
of
them
watching
till
almost
break
of
Day
,
for
fear
of
being
surpriz'd
by
their
Enemies
.
As
soon
as
the
Morning
appears
,
one
of
them
sets
up
the
ordinary
Cry
,
when
in
a
moment
the
Warriors
are
all
in
their
Canow's
.
Some
are
sent
to
encompass
the
Islands
,
and
see
what
Game
they
can
meet
with
;
whilst
others
more
swift
go
by
Land
to
discover
by
the
Smoak
the
Place
where
the
Enemies
lie
.
CHAP.
XLVIII
.
The
Advantages
which
the
Savages
of
the
North
have
over
those
of
the
South
,
in
relation
to
the
War
:
As
also
the
Ceremony
which
was
perform'd
by
one
of
our
Captains
,
having
caus'd
us
to
halt
at
Noon
.
WHen
the
Savages
of
the
North
are
at
War
,
't
is
their
custom
to
post
themselves
upon
the
point
of
some
one
of
those
many
Islands
,
of
which
this
River
is
full
,
where
they
look
upon
themselves
to
be
always
safe
.
Those
of
the
South
who
are
their
Enemies
,
have
nothing
but
Pyrogues
,
or
Canow's
of
Wood
,
with
which
they
cannot
go
very
fast
,
because
of
their
weight
.
None
but
the
Northern
Nations
have
Birch
to
make
Canow's
of
Bark
.
The
People
of
the
South
are
depriv'd
of
this
Advantage
,
whereas
those
of
the
North
can
with
an
admirable
facility
pass
from
Lake
to
Lake
,
and
River
to
River
,
to
attack
their
Enemy
.
Nay
,
when
they
are
discover'd
,
they
value
it
not
,
provided
they
have
time
to
recover
their
Canow's
;
for
't
is
impossible
for
those
who
pursue
them
either
by
Land
or
in
the
Pyrogues
,
to
do
it
with
any
success
.
As
to
what
relates
to
Ambuscades
no
Nation
in
the
World
comes
near
those
Northern
Savages
,
being
patient
of
Hunger
,
and
the
utmost
Severies
of
the
Weather
,
beyond
belief
.
'T
is
their
sure
Game
;
and
they
never
fail
being
succour'd
by
three
or
four
of
their
Comrades
,
whenever
their
Enemies
attack
them
.
So
that
they
always
bring
their
Designs
about
this
way
,
at
least
if
not
over-power'd
so
by
numbers
,
as
not
to
be
able
to
recover
their
Canow's
,
and
save
themselves
by
flight
.
One
of
the
Nineteen
Days
of
our
most
tiresome
Voyage
,
a
Captain
call'd
Aquipaguetin
,
who
afterwards
adopted
me
for
his
Son
,
as
we
shall
see
anon
,
thought
it
advisable
to
halt
about
Noon
in
a
fine
large
Meadow
,
situate
on
the
West
of
the
River
Meschasipi
.
This
Chief
had
kill'd
a
large
fat
Bear
,
to
which
he
invited
the
Principal
Captains
of
the
Warriours
.
After
the
Repast
,
these
Savages
having
all
of
them
certain
Marks
in
the
Face
,
and
their
Bodies
painted
with
the
Figure
of
some
Beast
,
such
as
every
one
fancy'd
best
,
their
Hair
being
also
anointed
with
the
Oil
of
Bears
,
and
stuck
all
over
with
Red
and
White
Feathers
,
and
their
Heads
cover'd
with
the
Downe
of
Birds
,
began
to
dance
with
their
hands
all
upon
their
Hip
,
and
striking
the
Soles
of
their
Feet
with
that
violence
against
the
Earth
,
that
the
very
Marks
appear'd
.
During
the
Dance
,
one
of
the
Sons
of
the
Master
of
the
Ceremonies
,
made
'em
all
smoak
in
the
Pipe
of
War
,
himself
shedding
abundance
of
Tears
during
the
whole
Action
.
And
the
Father
,
who
marshall'd
the
whole
melancholy
Scene
,
accompany'd
him
with
a
Voice
so
lamentable
and
broken
,
with
so
many
rising
Sighs
,
as
were
capable
of
melting
the
most
obdurate
Heart
,
bathing
himself
all
the
while
in
his
Tears
:
Sometimes
would
he
address
himself
to
the
Warriour
,
sometimes
to
me
,
laying
his
Hands
on
my
Head
,
as
he
did
also
on
my
Men's
.
Sometimes
would
he
lift
up
his
Eyes
to
Heaven
,
repeating
the
Word
Louis
,
which
in
their
Speech
signifies
the
Sun
,
appealing
to
him
for
Justice
on
the
Murderers
of
his
Son
,
and
hoping
to
engage
his
Followers
to
avenge
his
Death
.
As
for
us
,
as
far
as
we
could
judge
,
all
this
Grimace
boded
us
no
good
:
And
indeed
we
afterwards
understood
,
that
this
Barbarian
meant
nothing
less
than
our
Destruction
by
it
,
as
well
now
as
at
other
times
.
But
finding
the
opposition
he
was
like
to
meet
with
from
the
other
Chiefs
,
who
were
of
a
contrary
Opinion
,
he
was
content
to
suffer
us
to
re-embark
,
resolving
however
to
make
use
of
some
other
Stratagem
to
get
into
his
own
hands
by
little
and
little
the
rest
of
our
Things
.
To
take
them
from
us
openly
by
force
,
tho'
he
easily
could
,
he
durst
not
,
for
fear
of
those
of
his
own
Nation
,
who
for
such
an
Action
would
have
accus'd
him
of
a
Baseness
of
Spirit
,
which
even
the
most
barbarous
Disdain
.
CHAP.
XLIX
.
What
Tricks
and
Artifices
were
us'd
by
Aquipaguetin
to
cheat
us
handsomely
of
our
Goods
;
with
many
other
Accidents
that
hapned
in
our
Voyage
.
BY
what
has
been
said
,
it
plainly
appears
that
Aquipaguetin
was
a
crafty
,
designing
Knave
.
He
had
with
him
the
Bones
of
one
of
his
deceas'd
Friends
,
which
he
kept
very
choicely
in
the
Skin
of
a
Beast
,
adorn'd
with
several
Red
and
Black
Lists
of
a
Porcupine's
.
He
would
be
from
time
to
time
assembling
his
Followers
to
make
them
smoak
;
and
then
would
he
send
for
us
one
after
another
,
and
oblige
us
to
cover
the
Bones
of
their
Deceas'd
with
some
of
our
European
Merchandise
,
in
order
to
dry
up
the
Tears
which
he
had
shed
for
him
and
his
Son
,
who
had
been
kill'd
by
the
Miamis
.
To
appease
the
crafty
,
old
Savage
,
we
strow'd
on
the
Bones
of
the
Deceas'd
several
Pieces
of
Martinico-Tobacco
,
Hatchets
,
Knives
,
Beads
,
and
some
Bracelets
of
Black
and
White
Porcelain
.
Thus
you
see
how
we
were
drain'd
by
such
Methods
and
Pretences
,
as
we
could
not
easily
gainsay
.
He
gave
us
to
understand
,
That
what
he
had
thus
demanded
of
us
,
was
not
for
himself
but
the
Dead
,
and
to
give
the
Warriours
that
he
brought
with
him
;
and
indeed
he
distributed
amongst
them
whatever
he
took
from
us
.
He
would
have
had
us
understood
by
this
,
That
as
a
Captain
he
would
take
nothing
himself
but
what
we
should
freely
present
him
with
.
All
this
while
we
lay
at
the
point
of
the
Lake
of
Tears
;
we
nam'd
it
so
by
reason
of
the
Tears
which
this
Chief
did
shed
here
every
Night
.
When
he
was
weary
of
Weeping
,
he
made
one
of
his
Sons
come
and
supply
his
Place
.
His
Design
in
this
was
to
excite
the
Compassion
of
the
Warriors
,
and
to
prevail
with
them
to
kill
us
,
and
after
that
to
pursue
their
Enemies
;
and
so
revenge
the
Death
of
his
Son
which
he
had
lost
.
Sometimes
they
sent
the
swiftest
amongst
them
by
Land
to
seek
for
Prey
,
who
would
drive
whole
Droves
of
Wild
Bulls
before
them
,
and
force
them
to
swim
the
River
.
Of
these
they
sometimes
kill'd
forty
or
fifty
,
but
took
only
the
Tongues
,
and
some
other
of
the
best
Pieces
:
The
rest
they
left
,
not
to
burden
themselves
,
tha●●hey
might
make
the
more
haste
home
.
'T
is
true
,
we
had
Provisions
plenty
and
good
;
but
then
we
had
neither
Bread
nor
Wine
,
nor
Salt
,
nor
indeed
any
thing
else
to
season
it
;
and
this
lasted
during
the
Four
last
Years
of
the
almost
Twelve
that
I
liv'd
in
America
.
In
our
last
Voyage
,
we
liv'd
much
after
the
same
manner
,
sometimes
abounding
,
and
at
other
times
again
reduc'd
to
the
last
Extremity
;
so
that
we
have
not
eat
a
bit
for
four
and
twenty
Hours
together
,
and
sometimes
longer
.
The
reason
is
,
because
in
small
Canow's
of
Bark
,
one
can
stow
but
little
:
So
that
whatever
Precaution
a
Man
may
use
,
he
will
often
find
himself
destitute
of
all
Things
necessary
to
Life
.
Did
the
Religious
of
Europe
undergo
half
the
Fatigues
,
or
did
they
but
observe
the
Fasts
that
we
have
kept
for
so
long
a
time
together
in
America
,
there
would
need
no
Proofs
to
Canonize
them
.
But
then
it
must
be
own'd
,
that
what
destroys
the
Merits
of
our
Fasts
,
was
,
That
if
we
did
suffer
on
such
occasions
,
our
Sufferings
proceeded
not
from
our
Choice
;
but
,
as
the
proverbial
Saying
is
,
our
Virtue
was
our
Necessity
.
CHAP.
L.
The
Elders
weep
for
us
during
the
Night
.
New
Outrages
done
us
by
Aquipaguetin
.
The
manner
how
the
Savages
make
Fire
by
Friction
.
MAny
Nights
together
some
or
other
of
the
Elders
came
and
wept
over
us
.
They
rubb'd
our
Arms
and
Bodies
very
often
with
their
Hands
,
which
they
afterwards
laid
on
our
Heads
.
These
Tears
gave
us
many
uneasie
Thoughts
;
't
was
impossible
to
sleep
for
them
;
and
yet
we
had
need
enough
of
Rest
,
after
the
great
Fatigues
of
the
Day
.
Nor
was
I
easier
by
Day
:
I
knew
not
what
to
think
;
sometimes
I
fansi'd
that
they
bewail'd
us
,
as
knowing
some
of
the
Warriours
had
resolv'd
to
kill
us
;
and
other
times
again
I
flatter'd
my self
,
that
their
Tears
were
the
effect
of
their
Compassion
,
for
the
evil
Treatment
they
made
us
undergo
.
However
it
were
,
I
am
sure
these
Tears
affected
me
more
than
those
that
shed
them
.
About
this
time
,
Aquipaguetin
had
another
opportunity
of
persecuting
us
afresh
:
He
had
so
dexterously
manag'd
the
matter
with
the
Warriours
of
his
Party
,
that
it
was
one
Day
impracticable
for
us
to
encamp
near
the
young
Chief
Narhetoba
,
who
protected
us
,
but
were
forc'd
to
go
and
place
our selves
,
with
our
Canow
and
Effects
at
the
end
of
the
Camp
.
Then
it
was
that
these
Barbarians
gave
us
to
understand
,
that
the
aforesaid
Captain
was
fully
resolv'd
to
have
our
Heads
.
This
oblig'd
us
to
have
recourse
once
more
to
our
Chest
,
and
to
take
out
twenty
Knives
and
some
Tobacco
,
which
we
distributed
among
them
with
an
Air
that
sufficiently
testify'd
our
Discontent
.
The
unreasonable
Wretch
look'd
earnestly
upon
his
Followers
one
after
another
,
as
if
he
were
in
doubt
what
to
do
,
and
consequently
to
demand
their
Advice
,
whether
he
ought
to
receive
our
Present
or
refuse
it
.
But
whilst
we
were
inclining
our
Necks
,
and
delivering
him
the
Ax
,
the
young
Commander
,
who
seem'd
to
be
our
Protector
(
and
it
may
be
really
was
)
came
and
snatch'd
us
by
the
Arm
,
and
all
in
a
rage
hurry'd
us
away
to
his
Cabin
.
His
Brother
too
taking
up
some
Arrows
,
broke
'em
in
our
sight
,
to
assure
us
by
that
Action
,
that
he
would
protect
our
Lives
at
the
hazard
of
his
own
.
The
next
Day
they
left
us
alone
in
our
Canow
,
without
putting
any
of
their
Men
a-board
to
assist
us
,
as
they
had
hitherto
done
:
However
,
they
kept
all
in
the
reer
of
us
.
After
rowing
four
or
five
Leagues
,
another
of
their
Captains
came
up
to
us
,
and
made
us
land
.
As
soon
as
we
got
on
shoar
,
he
fell
to
cutting
of
Grass
,
which
he
made
into
three
little
Heaps
,
and
bade
us
sit
down
upon
them
:
Then
he
took
a
piece
of
Cedar
,
which
was
full
of
little
round
Holes
,
into
one
of
which
he
thrust
a
Stick
of
a
harder
Substance
than
the
Cedar
,
and
began
to
rub
it
about
pretty
fast
between
the
Palms
of
his
Hands
,
till
at
length
it
took
fire
.
The
use
he
put
it
to
was
to
light
the
Tobacco
in
his
Great
Pipe
;
and
after
he
had
wept
some
time
over
us
,
and
laid
his
Hands
on
our
Heads
,
he
made
me
smoak
in
a
Calumet
,
or
Pipe
of
Peace
;
and
then
acquainted
us
by
Signs
,
that
within
sixteen
Days
we
should
be
at
home
.
CHAP.
LI.
Ceremonies
us'd
by
the
Savages
when
they
share
their
Prisoners
.
Continuation
of
our
Iourney
by
Land
.
HAving
thus
travell'd
nineteen
Days
in
our
Canow
by
Water
,
we
arriv'd
at
length
within
five
or
six
Leagues
of
the
Fall
,
to
which
we
had
formerly
given
the
Name
of
St.
Anthony
,
as
we
came
to
understand
afterwards
.
Here
the
Barbarians
order'd
us
to
land
in
a
Creek
of
the
River
Meschasipi
;
after
which
,
they
held
an
Assembly
,
to
consult
what
they
were
to
do
with
us
.
In
short
,
they
separated
,
and
gave
us
to
three
of
their
Chiefs
,
instead
of
three
of
their
Sons
which
had
been
kill'd
in
the
War
:
Then
they
seiz'd
our
Canow
,
and
took
away
all
our
Equipage
▪
The
Canow
they
pull'd
to
pieces
,
for
fear
it
might
assist
us
to
return
to
their
Enemies
:
Their
own
they
hid
amongst
the
Alders
,
to
use
again
when
they
should
have
occasion
to
hunt
that
way
.
So
that
though
we
might
have
gone
conveniently
enough
quite
up
into
their
Country
by
Water
,
yet
were
we
oblig'd
,
by
their
Conduct
,
to
travel
no
less
than
sixty
Leagues
a-foot
.
Our
ordinary
Marches
were
from
break
of
Day
till
ten
at
Night
:
And
when
we
met
with
any
Rivers
,
we
swam
them
,
themselves
(
who
for
the
most
part
are
of
an
extraordinary
size
)
carrying
our
Clothes
and
Equipage
on
their
Heads
,
and
the
Canow-men
,
who
were
less
than
me
,
upon
their
Shoulders
,
because
they
could
not
swim
.
As
I
us'd
to
come
out
of
the
Water
,
which
was
often
full
of
Ice
,
for
we
travell'd
still
North
,
I
was
hardly
able
to
stand
upon
my
Legs
.
In
these
Parts
the
Frosts
continue
all
night
even
at
this
time
of
the
Year
;
so
that
our
Legs
were
all
over
Blood
,
being
cut
by
the
Ice
,
which
we
broke
by
degrees
in
our
Passage
as
we
waded
o'er
the
Lakes
and
Rivers
.
We
never
eat
but
once
in
four
and
twenty
Hours
,
and
then
nothing
but
a
few
Scraps
of
Meat
dry'd
in
the
Smoak
after
their
Fashion
,
which
they
afforded
us
with
abundance
of
regret
.
I
was
so
weak
that
I
often
lay
me
down
,
resolving
rather
to
die
than
follow
these
Savages
any
farther
,
who
travell'd
at
a
rate
so
extraordinary
,
as
far
surpasses
the
Strength
of
any
European
.
However
,
to
hasten
us
,
they
sometimes
set
fire
to
the
dry
Grass
in
the
Meadows
through
which
we
pass'd
;
so
that
our
Choice
was
march
or
burn
.
I
had
a
Hat
which
I
had
taken
with
me
,
to
fence
me
from
the
Sun
during
the
Heats
of
the
Summer
.
This
would
often
fall
from
my
Head
into
the
Fire
,
because
it
was
not
over-fit
,
and
the
Fire
so
very
near
.
The
Barbarians
would
snatch
it
out
again
,
and
lend
me
a
hand
to
save
me
from
the
Flames
,
which
they
had
kindled
as
well
to
hasten
our
March
,
as
I
have
said
,
as
to
give
notice
to
their
People
of
their
return
.
I
must
here
acknowledge
,
that
had
it
not
been
for
du
Gay
,
who
did
all
he
could
to
encourage
me
,
through
the
whole
Course
of
this
tiresome
March
,
I
had
certainly
sunk
under
the
Fatigues
of
it
,
having
neither
Spirits
nor
Strength
left
to
support
me
.
CHAP.
LII
.
A
great
Contest
arises
amongst
the
Savages
,
about
dividing
our
Merchandise
and
Equipage
;
as
also
my
Sacerdotal
Ornaments
and
little
Chest.
AFter
having
travell'd
about
sixty
Leagues
a-foot
,
and
undergone
all
the
Fatigues
of
Hunger
,
Thirst
,
and
Cold
,
besides
a
thousand
Outrages
daily
done
us
in
our
Persons
,
after
we
had
march'd
Night
and
Day
without
ceasing
,
wading
thro'
Lakes
and
Rivers
,
and
sometimes
swam
.
As
we
now
began
to
approach
the
Habitations
of
the
Barbarians
,
which
are
situated
in
Morasses
inaccessible
to
their
Enemies
,
they
thought
it
a
proper
time
to
divide
the
Merchandise
which
they
had
taken
from
us
.
Here
they
had
like
to
have
fallen
out
,
and
cut
one
another's
Throats
,
about
the
Roll
of
Martinico-Tobacco
,
which
might
still
weigh
about
fifty
Pound
.
These
People
value
this
Commodity
far
beyond
what
we
do
Silver
or
Gold
.
They
have
very
good
of
their
own
growth
;
but
this
was
so
well
dress'd
,
and
made
up
into
such
beautiful
Rings
,
that
they
were
perfectly
charm'd
with
it
.
The
most
reasonable
amongst
them
made
us
understand
by
Signs
,
that
they
would
give
their
Canow-men
several
Castor-Skins
in
return
for
what
they
had
taken
:
But
others
looking
upon
us
as
Slaves
,
because
they
said
we
had
furnish'd
Arms
to
their
Enemies
,
maintain'd
that
they
were
no
ways
oblig'd
to
make
any
return
for
the
Things
they
had
taken
.
The
reason
why
they
divided
the
Spoil
here
was
,
because
this
Band
was
compos'd
of
two
or
three
different
People
:
So
that
those
that
liv'd
at
a
distance
,
were
apprehensive
lest
the
others
,
who
were
just
at
home
,
might
detain
all
the
Merchandise
which
they
had
taken
,
in
the
first
Villages
they
should
come
at
;
and
therefore
were
resolv'd
to
play
a
sure
Game
,
and
have
their
Share
aforehand
.
Nor
had
they
any
greater
Respect
for
what
belong'd
to
me
,
than
for
the
Merchandise
which
they
took
from
the
Canow-men
;
for
they
seiz'd
my
Brocard
Chasuble
,
and
all
the
Ornaments
of
my
portable
Chapel
,
except
the
Chalice
,
which
they
durst
not
touch
.
They
observ'd
that
this
Vessel
,
which
was
of
Silver
gilt
,
cast
a
glittering
Light
,
so
that
as
often
as
they
chanc'd
to
look
towards
it
,
they
would
shut
their
Eyes
:
The
reason
was
,
as
we
understood
afterwards
,
because
they
believ'd
it
to
be
a
Spirit
which
would
kill
them
.
I
had
a
little
Chest
,
which
I
kept
lock'd
;
they
made
me
understand
by
Signs
,
that
if
I
did
not
open
it
,
or
break
the
Lock
,
they
would
do
it
for
me
,
against
some
sharp
Stones
which
they
show'd
me
.
The
reason
why
they
threatned
me
thus
,
was
,
because
they
had
not
been
able
to
open
it
all
the
way
,
though
they
attempted
it
several
times
,
to
see
what
was
in
it
.
These
People
understand
nothing
of
Locks
and
Keys
:
Besides
,
their
Design
was
not
to
cumber
themselves
with
the
Box
it self
,
but
only
to
take
out
the
Things
that
were
in
it
.
After
I
had
open●d
it
,
and
they
saw
there
was
little
or
nothing
in
it
but
Books
and
Papers
,
they
left
it
me
untouch'd
.
CHAP.
LIII
.
The
Troop
approaches
the
Village
.
Grand
Consult
amongst
the
Savages
,
whether
they
should
kill
us
,
or
save
and
adopt
us
for
their
Sons
.
Reception
which
we
had
from
them
;
and
the
use
they
made
of
my
Chasuble
.
AFter
five
hard
Days
travel
,
without
so
much
as
resting
,
except
a
little
by
Night
in
the
open
Air
,
we
perceiv'd
at
last
abundance
of
Women
and
Children
coming
out
to
meet
our
little
Army
:
All
the
Elders
of
the
Nation
were
assembled
upon
this
occasion
.
We
observ'd
several
Cabins
,
near
the
Posts
of
which
lay
several
Trusses
of
Straw
and
dry'd
Weeds
,
where
these
Barbarians
are
wont
to
fasten
and
burn
the
Slaves
which
they
bring
home
with
them
from
their
Wars
.
Here
they
order'd
the
Picard
,
du
Gay
to
sing
,
who
all
the
time
rattled
a
hollow
Gourd
full
of
little
round
Stones
which
he
held
in
his
Hand
.
I
observ'd
moreover
,
that
his
Hair
and
Face
were
painted
with
different
Colours
,
and
that
they
had
fastned
a
Tuft
of
White
Feathers
to
his
Head
.
These
Ceremonies
renew'd
our
Fears
;
and
we
thought
we
had
more
reason
than
ever
to
believe
,
that
they
had
still
a
Design
to
put
us
to
death
.
Nor
were
our
Fears
groundless
,
since
these
,
with
many
others
,
are
the
Ceremonies
which
they
use
at
the
burning
of
their
Enemies
.
The
worst
was
,
we
could
not
make
our selves
be
understood
.
However
,
after
many
Vows
and
secret
Prayers
which
we
offer'd
up
to
God
on
this
occasion
,
the
Barbarians
at
last
gave
us
some
wild
Oats
to
eat
,
of
which
I
have
spoke
elsewhere
.
They
gave
them
us
in
great
Dishes
made
of
Birch
;
and
the
Savage
Women
had
season'd
them
with
Bluez
.
This
is
a
sort
of
Black
Grain
,
which
they
dry
in
the
Sun
in
the
Summer
,
and
are
as
good
as
Corrans
:
The
Dutch
call
them
Clake-besien
.
All
the
while
the
Feast
lasted
,
which
was
the
best
Meal
that
we
had
made
ever
since
we
had
been
taken
,
there
was
a
high
Dispute
between
Aquipaguetin
and
the
others
,
about
the
distribution
they
were
to
make
of
the
two
Canow-men
and
my self
.
At
last
Aquipaguetin
,
as
Head
of
the
Party
,
carry'd
it
;
who
turning
from
one
of
the
Principal
Captains
towards
me
,
presented
me
to
smoak
in
his
Calumet
of
Peace
,
receiving
from
me
at
the
same
time
that
which
we
had
brought
,
as
a
certain
Pledge
of
the
Union
which
was
to
be
for
the
future
'twixt
them
and
us
.
After
this
,
he
adopted
me
for
his
Son
,
in
the
room
of
him
that
he
had
lost
in
the
War
.
Cnarhetoba
and
another
Captain
did
the
same
by
the
two
Canow-men
.
This
Separation
was
very
grievous
to
us
,
tho'
somewhat
allay'd
by
the
Satisfaction
we
had
to
find
that
our
Lives
were
safe
.
Du
Gay
took
me
aside
to
confess
him
,
being
sensible
of
the
uncertain
Condition
his
Life
was
in
,
amongst
so
barbarous
a
People
.
This
oblig'd
him
to
embrace
me
very
heartily
,
and
to
beg
my
Pardon
for
what
was
past
,
having
first
made
the
same
Request
to
God
.
I
should
have
been
over-joy'd
to
have
seen
Michael
Ako
as
well
dispos'd
.
However
,
I
did
not
omit
to
shew
both
the
one
and
the
other
all
the
Marks
of
a
most
tender
Affection
.
In
short
,
the
Savages
having
parted
us
,
led
us
away
each
to
his
own
Village
.
Our
Way
lay
over
a
Morass
,
where
we
march'd
half
way
the
leg
in
Water
for
a
League
together
,
at
the
end
of
which
we
were
met
by
five
of
Aquipaguetin's
Wives
,
who
receiv'd
me
in
one
of
the
three
Canow's
of
Bark
which
they
had
brought
with
them
,
and
then
carry'd
me
a
little
League
farther
into
a
small
Island
,
where
their
Cabins
were
.
CHAP.
LIV.
The
Authors
Reception
by
the
Relations
of
Aquipaguetin
.
They
make
him
sweat
to
recover
him
of
his
Fatigues
.
The
use
they
make
of
his
Chasuble
and
other
Ornaments
.
I
Arriv'd
at
this
Place
in
the
Month
of
May
,
1680.
the
Day
I
cannot
precisely
tell
;
for
I
was
so
harrass'd
by
the
Savages
on
the
way
,
that
I
could
not
make
all
the
little
Observations
which
otherwise
I
would
have
done
;
besides
,
there
is
some
seven
or
eight
Hours
difference
between
the
Days
and
Nights
of
Europe
,
and
those
of
North
-
America
,
because
of
the
Retrogradation
of
the
Sun
.
The
Cape
was
always
to
West
of
us
from
Rochel
to
Quebec
;
but
to
South-West
from
thence
,
till
we
came
to
Meschasipi
,
which
made
a
considerable
Variation
in
the
Needle
.
This
Variation
was
occasion'd
by
the
unconstant
motion
of
the
Needle
,
which
in
certain
Latitudes
would
encline
to
the
North
,
or
North-East
;
whereas
in
others
't
would
turn
from
the
North
to
the
North-West
.
We
never
could
be
so
well
assur'd
of
our
Computations
in
our
long
Voyages
,
as
to
know
exactly
the
way
our
Canow's
made
in
a
Day
,
or
what
was
the
Variation
of
the
Needle
in
each
Latitude
.
But
we
found
there
were
many
Minutes
of
Variation
,
according
to
the
Point
the
Wind
was
in
.
To
say
the
truth
,
able
Men
might
have
lost
the
Memory
of
many
Things
under
the
same
Circumstances
with
my self
.
At
the
entry
of
the
Captain's
Cabin
who
had
adopted
me
,
one
of
the
Barbarians
,
who
seem'd
to
be
very
old
,
presented
me
with
a
great
Pipe
to
smoak
,
and
weeping
over
me
all
the
while
with
abundance
of
Tears
,
rubb'd
both
my
Arms
and
my
Head
.
This
was
to
show
how
concern'd
he
was
to
see
me
so
harass'd
and
fatigu'd
:
And
indeed
I
had
often
need
enough
of
two
Men
to
support
me
when
I
was
up
,
or
raise
me
when
I
was
down
.
There
was
a
Bears-Skin
before
the
Fire
,
upon
which
the
youngest
Boy
of
the
Cabin
caus'd
me
to
lie
down
,
and
then
with
the
Grease
of
Wild
Cats
anointed
my
Thighs
,
Legs
,
and
Soles
of
my
Feet
.
Aquipaguetin's
Son
,
who
call'd
me
Brother
,
had
got
my
Brocard
Chasuble
,
and
was
strutting
up
and
down
with
it
upon
his
naked
Back
.
He
had
wrapp'd
up
in
it
the
Bones
of
a
Man
who
had
been
very
considerable
amongst
them
,
for
whose
Memory
they
had
still
a
wonderful
Respect
.
The
Priest's
Girdle
,
which
was
made
of
Red
and
White
Wooll
,
with
2
Loops
at
the
end
,
serv'd
him
to
fasten
it
,
whilst
he
carry'd
it
up
and
down
in
Triumph
,
calling
it
Louis
Chinnen
,
which
signifies
,
as
I
since
understand
,
the
Robe
of
him
,
who
is
nam'd
the
Sun
.
After
they
had
for
some
time
us'd
my
Chasuble
as
an
Ornament
to
cover
the
Bones
of
their
Dead
,
at
the
celebrating
their
most
solemn
Rites
,
they
made
a
Present
of
it
to
a
People
in
Alliance
with
them
,
who
liv'd
4
or
500
Leagues
distant
towards
the
West
,
but
were
come
in
Embassie
,
and
had
danc'd
the
Calumet
.
The
day
after
my
arrival
,
Aquipaguetin
,
who
was
Head
of
a
Great
Family
,
put
me
on
a
Robe
which
was
made
of
the
Skins
of
the
Bellies
of
Wild
Bulls
:
He
gave
me
a
second
,
made
of
ten
large
Castor-Skins
.
Then
he
shew'd
me
six
or
seven
of
his
Wives
,
(
for
Poligamy
is
in
fashion
here
;
)
he
told
them
,
as
I
afterwards
understood
,
That
they
were
to
esteem
me
as
one
of
their
Sons
.
After
this
,
he
set
a
Bark-Dish
before
me
,
in
which
were
Bremes
,
and
other
White
Fish
,
for
me
to
regale
withal
.
He
gave
Orders
to
those
about
him
to
give
me
the
Title
that
was
due
to
the
Rank
which
I
was
to
hold
amongst
my
New
Kindred
.
Farther
;
This
new
Father
of
mine
observing
that
I
could
not
well
rise
without
two
or
three
to
help
me
,
order'd
a
Stove
to
be
made
,
which
he
caus'd
me
to
enter
stark
naked
with
four
Savages
;
who
before
they
began
to
sweat
,
ty'd
their
Prepuces
about
with
certain
Strings
made
of
the
Bark
of
a
White
Wood.
This
Stove
was
cover'd
with
the
Skins
of
Wild
Bulls
,
and
in
it
they
put
Flints
and
other
Stones
re-hot
.
They
order'd
me
by
Signs
to
hold
my
Breath
,
time
after
time
,
as
long
as
I
could
,
which
I
did
,
as
well
as
those
that
were
with
me
.
As
for
the
undecent
Parts
,
I
had
only
a
Handkerchief
to
cover
me
.
As
soon
as
the
Savages
that
were
with
me
had
let
go
their
Breath
,
which
they
did
with
a
great
force
,
Aquipaguetin
began
to
sing
with
a
loud
and
thundring
Voice
;
the
others
seconded
him
;
and
laying
their
Hands
on
my
Body
,
began
to
rub
it
,
and
at
the
same
time
to
weep
bitterly
.
I
was
like
to
fall
in
a
Swoon
,
and
so
was
forc'd
to
quit
the
Stove
.
At
my
coming
out
,
I
was
scarce
able
to
take
up
my
Habit
of
St.
Francis
to
cover
me
withal
,
I
was
so
weak
:
However
,
they
continu'd
to
make
me
sweat
thrice
a
Week
,
which
at
last
restor'd
me
to
my
pristine
Vigour
,
so
that
I
found
my self
as
well
as
ever
.
CHAP.
LV.
The
Author
is
like
to
be
famish'd
.
They
admire
his
Compass
,
and
an
Iron-Pot
which
he
has
.
He
makes
a
Dictionary
,
and
instructs
them
in
Points
of
Religion
,
in
relation
to
Polygamy
and
Celebacy
.
MAny
a
melancholy
Day
did
I
pass
amongst
these
Savages
.
Aquipaguetin
,
who
adopted
me
,
gave
me
nothing
to
eat
but
a
few
wild
Oats
five
or
six
times
a
Week
,
and
the
Roes
of
dry'd
Fish
.
All
this
Trash
the
Women
boil'd
up
in
an
Earthen-Pot
:
Besides
,
he
sent
me
into
a
Neighbouring
Isle
,
with
his
Wives
,
Children
,
and
Servants
,
where
I
was
to
Hough
and
Dig
with
a
Pick-axe
and
Shovel
,
which
I
had
recover'd
from
those
that
robb'd
us
.
Here
we
planted
Tobacco
,
and
some
European
Pulse
which
I
brought
from
thence
,
and
were
highly
priz'd
by
Aquipaguetin
.
This
Man
,
to
make
himself
the
more
considerable
amongst
those
of
his
Tribe
,
would
often
Assemble
the
Ancients
of
his
Village
,
and
in
presence
of
them
,
send
for
my
Compass
,
which
I
had
still
by
me
.
Upon
my
turning
the
Needle
with
a
Key
,
he
took
occasion
to
tell
them
,
and
with
Truth
enough
,
That
by
the
Guidance
of
that
Machine
it
was
,
that
we
Europeans
travell'd
the
whole
World
.
Nay
,
being
an
able
Spoaksman
,
he
possess'd
them
farther
,
That
we
were
Spirits
;
and
that
we
were
capable
of
bringing
Things
to
pass
that
were
altogether
out
of
their
Power
.
At
the
end
of
his
Discourse
,
which
was
very
pathetick
,
all
the
Elders
wept
over
me
,
admiring
in
me
what
they
could
not
comprehend
.
I
had
an
Iron-Pot
about
three
foot
round
,
which
had
the
Figure
of
a
Lion
on
it
,
which
during
our
Voyage
serv'd
us
to
bake
our
Victuals
.
This
Vessel
was
not
so
apt
to
break
as
our
ordinary
Kettles
,
which
are
more
brittle
;
for
which
reason
it
was
,
not
being
likely
to
meet
with
Braziers
to
furnish
us
with
new
upon
occasion
,
that
we
took
this
with
us
.
This
Pot
the
Barbarians
durst
never
so
much
as
touch
,
without
covering
their
Hands
first
in
something
of
Castor-Skin
.
And
so
great
a
Terrour
was
it
to
the
Women
,
that
they
had
it
hung
abroad
upon
the
Bough
of
a
Tree
;
for
they
durst
not
come
or
sleep
in
the
Cabin
when
it
was
there
.
We
would
have
made
a
present
of
it
to
some
of
their
Chiefs
;
but
none
of
them
would
either
accept
or
make
use
of
it
,
because
they
thought
that
there
was
a
Spirit
hid
within
that
would
certainly
kill
them
.
These
People
are
all
of
them
subject
to
the
like
Superstition
.
Their
Juglers
impose
whatever
they
think
fit
upon
their
Belief
.
'T
was
some
time
I
spent
amongst
'em
before
I
cou'd
make
my self
be
understood
.
But
hunger
beginning
to
press
me
hard
,
I
set
about
making
a
Dictionary
in
their
Tongue
,
the
which
I
did
by
means
of
their
Children
,
with
whom
I
made
my self
as
familiar
as
possible
,
to
inform
my self
by
their
Prattle
.
When
once
I
had
got
the
Word
Tahetchiaben
,
which
signifies
in
their
Language
,
How
call
you
this
?
I
began
to
be
soon
able
to
talk
of
such
things
as
are
most
familiar
.
This
Difficulty
was
hard
to
surmount
at
first
,
because
there
was
no
Interpreter
that
understood
both
Tongues
.
For
Example
;
If
I
had
a
Mind
to
know
what
To
run
was
in
their
Tongue
,
I
was
forc'd
to
mend
my
pace
,
and
indeed
actually
run
from
one
end
of
the
Cabin
to
t'other
,
till
they
understood
what
I
meant
,
and
had
told
me
the
Word
;
which
I
presently
set
down
in
my
Dictionary
.
The
Principal
of
them
observing
the
great
Inclination
I
had
to
learn
their
Language
,
wou'd
often
tell
me
,
Vatchison
ègagahé
,
Spirit
,
thou
takest
a
great
deal
of
Pains
.
Put
Black
to
White
.
One
Day
they
told
me
the
Names
of
all
the
Parts
of
a
Human
Body
.
However
I
forbore
setting
down
several
immodest
Terms
,
which
these
People
scruple
not
to
use
every
Foot
.
Observing
it
,
they
wou'd
often
cry
ègagahé
,
ègagagé
;
Spirit
,
Spirit
,
set
down
that
Word
as
well
as
the
rest
.
Thus
wou'd
they
divert
themselves
with
me
,
and
often
say
to
one
another
,
When
we
ask
Father
Louis
any
thing
;
for
they
had
heard
our
Canow-Men
call
me
so
,
he
does
not
answer
us
.
But
when
he
has
lookt
upon
the
White
,
for
they
have
no
Word
for
Paper
,
he
then
talks
,
and
makes
us
understand
his
Thoughts
.
This
White
thing
,
wou'd
they
add
,
must
needs
be
a
Spirit
,
which
teaches
him
to
understand
all
we
say
.
Hence
they
concluded
that
neither
of
the
Canow-Men
had
so
much
wit
as
my self
,
because
they
cou'd
not
work
upon
that
which
was
White
.
So
that
this
Qualification
in
me
,
made
them
fondly
imagine
that
I
cou'd
do
any
thing
else
.
One
Day
,
seeing
the
Rain
fall
in
such
abundance
,
that
they
fear'd
't
wou'd
spoil
their
hunting
,
they
order'd
me
to
bid
it
cease
.
Itold
them
,
pointing
with
my
Finger
to
the
Clouds
,
That
He
,
who
was
the
Great
Captain
of
Heaven
,
was
the
sole
Master
of
the
Rain
and
Sunshine
;
That
he
was
the
Great
Disposer
of
all
the
Events
that
happen
to
Mortals
,
or
the
Universe
in
general
;
That
what
they
bid
me
do
,
depended
not
on
me
,
but
the
First
Mover
,
who
had
sent
me
thither
,
to
teach
them
to
acknowledge
him
for
their
Creator
and
Redeemer
.
Observing
me
distinguish'd
from
the
Canow-Men
by
my
Habit
,
and
having
no
Notion
of
Celibacy
,
they
wou'd
often
ask
what
Age
I
was
,
and
what
Wives
and
Children
I
had
.
Their
way
of
reckoning
their
Years
is
by
Winters
.
These
Wretches
,
void
of
Light
and
Instruction
,
were
strangely
surpriz'd
at
the
Answer
I
made
them
.
I
told
them
,
pointing
to
the
two
Canow-Men
,
whom
I
was
come
three
Leagues
to
visit
,
That
with
us
one
Man
might
marry
but
one
Wife
,
and
that
nothing
cou'd
separate
him
again
from
that
One
,
but
Death
:
That
for
my self
,
I
had
promis'd
the
Great
Master
of
Life
never
to
marry
any
;
but
to
come
and
dwell
amongst
,
and
instruct
them
in
the
Commands
of
the
Great
Master
of
Heaven
and
Earth
,
and
to
live
poorly
amongst
them
,
far
from
my
own
Country
,
where
all
good
Things
did
abound
.
'T
is
true
,
says
one
of
them
,
here
is
little
or
no
Hunting
in
these
Parts
,
and
thou
sufferest
much
:
But
have
but
patience
till
Summer
,
we
shall
then
go
into
the
hot
Countries
,
where
we
shall
kill
Bulls
enough
,
and
then
thou
wilt
make
thy self
sufficient
amends
for
the
time
thou
hast
spent
here
.
I
had
been
well
content
had
they
let
me
eat
as
their
Children
did
;
but
they
hid
the
Victuals
from
me
,
and
wou'd
rise
to
eat
in
the
Night
,
when
I
knew
nothing
of
it
.
And
altho'
Women
have
usually
more
Compassion
than
Man
,
yet
they
kept
the
little
Fish
that
they
had
,
all
for
their
Children
.
They
consider'd
me
as
a
Slave
whom
their
Warriors
had
taken
in
their
Enemy's
Country
;
and
preferr'd
the
Lives
of
their
Children
;
before
any
Consideration
they
had
for
me
;
as
indeed
it
was
but
reasonable
they
shou'd
.
However
,
some
of
the
Elders
wou●d
come
often
and
mourn
over
me
in
a
very
doleful
manner
.
One
wou'd
call
me
Grandson
,
another
Nephew
;
and
all
wou'd
say
to
me
,
I
am
strangely
afflicted
to
see
thee
so
long
without
eating
,
and
to
understand
thou
hast
been
so
ill
treated
in
thy
Iourney
.
Those
were
young
Warriors
,
without
Courage
,
who
wou'd
have
kill'd
thee
,
and
who
robb'd
thee
of
what
thou
hadst
.
If
thou
wou'dst
have
had
Robes
of
Castors
,
or
Wild
Bulls
,
to
dry
thy
Tears
,
we
wou'd
have
given
'em
thee
;
but
thou
wou'dst
accept
of
nothing
we
have
presented
thee
.
CHAP.
LVI
.
The
most
considerable
Captain
of
the
Issati
and
Nadouessians
upbraid
those
that
took
us
.
The
Author
baptizes
the
Daughter
of
Mamenisi
.
OUasicoude
,
that
is
to
say
,
The
Pierc'd
Pine
,
the
wisest
and
most
considerable
of
all
the
Chiefs
of
the
Issati
and
Nadouessians
made
it
publickly
appear
that
he
was
highly
incensed
against
the
Warriors
,
that
had
us'd
us
so
very
ill
.
He
said
once
in
a
full
Council
,
That
those
that
had
robb'd
us
of
our
Things
,
were
to
be
compar'd
to
famish'd
Dogs
,
which
having
stole
a
piece
of
Flesh
out
of
a
Dish
,
sneak
away
with
it
when
they
have
done
:
That
they
that
had
acted
much
after
the
same
rate
in
regard
of
us
,
ought
to
be
look'd
upon
as
Dogs
,
who
cou'd
put
such
unworthy
Affronts
upon
Men
,
who
brought
them
Iron
,
and
other
Merchandizes
,
which
they
had
no
knowledge
of
,
tho'
they
were
found
to
be
so
useful
:
That
for
Himself
,
he
shou'd
one
Day
have
an
Opportunity
of
being
reveng'd
on
him
,
who
had
been
Author
of
all
our
Sufferings
.
This
Reprimand
was
worthy
the
Character
of
a
Person
of
Ouasicoude's
Authority
:
And
the
Generosity
of
the
Action
redounded
since
to
the
Benefit
of
the
whole
Nation
,
as
we
shall
see
anon
.
Going
one
Day
,
as
I
often
did
,
to
visit
the
Cabins
,
I
found
the
Infant-Child
of
one
call'd
Mamenisi
,
very
sick
.
Having
a
little
examin'd
the
Symptoms
of
its
Distemper
,
I
found
the
Child
past
hopes
of
Recovery
.
I
desir'd
our
two
Canow-Men
to
give
me
their
Opinions
,
telling
them
,
I
thought
my self
oblig'd
in
Conscience
to
baptize
it
.
Michael
Ako
cou'd
not
be
prevail'd
with
to
enter
the
Cabin
where
the
Infant
lay
.
He
said
in
excuse
,
That
I
cou'd
not
forget
what
a
Risque
we
had
run
once
already
,
of
being
murder'd
by
the
Savages
thro'
my
obstinancy
,
in
persisting
to
say
my
Breviary
;
whence
't
was
to
be
fear'd
,
that
what
I
was
now
going
to
do
,
might
expose
us
again
to
the
same
Danger
.
The
Wretch
had
rather
comply
with
certain
Superstitions
of
the
Barbarians
,
than
assist
me
in
so
Pious
a
Design
.
Being
follow'd
then
by
none
but
the
Picard
du
Gay
,
who
assisted
as
Godfather
,
or
rather
Witness
of
the
Baptism
,
I
christen'd
the
Child
,
and
nam'd
it
Antonetta
,
from
St.
Anthony
of
Padua
;
and
the
rather
because
the
said
Peter
du
Gay's
●s
Name
was
Anthony
Auguelle
,
Native
of
Amiens
,
and
Nephew
of
Monsieur
du
Canroi
,
Proctor-General
of
the
Premonstres
and
since
Abbot
of
Beaulieu
,
to
whom
I
presented
him
safe
at
our
return
from
Canada
.
But
toproceed
;
for
want
of
more
proper
Utensils
,
I
took
a
Wooden-Dish
,
and
having
put
some
common
ordinary
Water
into
it
,
spilt
it
upon
the
Head
of
the
little
Savage
,
pronouncing
the
following
Words
,
Creature
of
God
,
I
baptize
thee
in
the
Name
of
the
Father
,
of
the
Son
,
and
of
the
Holy
Ghost
.
Then
I
took
half
my
Altar-Cloth
,
which
I
had
snatcht
out
of
the
Hands
of
a
Savage
,
who
had
stole
it
from
me
,
and
spread
it
o'er
the
Body
of
the
Infant
.
The
Baptism
was
accompany'd
with
no
other
Ceremony
,
because
I
was
no
longer
in
a
Condition
to
say
Mass
,
my
Sacerdotal
Robes
being
all
taken
from
me
.
I
believ'd
the
Linen
cou'd
not
serve
to
a
more
proper
End
than
a
Winding-Sheet
to
the
first
Infant
of
the
Country
,
that
had
the
happiness
to
be
baptized
.
I
know
not
how
far
its
Pains
might
be
asswag'd
by
Virtue
of
the
Linen
,
or
what
Alterations
it
might
feel
.
I
am
sure
I
saw
it
laughing
the
next
Day
in
its
Mother's
Arms
,
who
believ'd
I
had
cur'd
her
Child
.
However
it
dy'd
some
time
after
,
which
affected
me
more
with
Joy
than
Grief
.
Had
this
Child
recover'd
,
't
was
much
to
be
fear'd
't
would
have
trod
in
the
Steps
of
its
Forefathers
,
and
been
over-grown
with
their
infamous
Superstitions
,
for
want
of
a
Preacher
to
instruct
it
.
For
indeed
,
if
those
of
its
Nation
dwelling
in
Darkness
and
Ignorance
,
continue
to
Sin
without
Law
,
they
shall
also
Perish
without
Law
,
as
we
are
told
by
the
Apostle
.
Upon
these
Considerations
I
was
glad
it
had
pleas'd
God
to
take
this
little
Christian
out
of
the
World
,
lest
it
might
have
fallen
into
Temptations
,
had
it
recover'd
,
which
might
have
engag'd
it
in
Error
and
Superstition
.
I
have
often
attributed
my
Preservation
amidst
the
greatest
Dangers
which
I
have
since
run
,
to
the
Care
I
took
for
its
Baptism
.
CHAP.
LVII
.
An
Embassy
sent
to
the
Issati
by
the
Savages
that
inhabit
to
the
West
of
them
.
Whence
it
appears
that
there
is
no
such
thing
as
the
Streights
of
Anian
;
and
that
Japan
is
on
the
same
Continent
as
Louisiana
.
UNder
the
Reign
of
the
Emperor
Charles
V.
the
Fathers
Recluse
of
our
Order
were
the
first
that
were
sent
by
his
Command
into
New-Mexico
;
since
which
time
there
have
been
of
them
beyond
the
Vermilian-Sea
.
The
most
remarkable
Epoque
of
the
Streights
of
Anian
,
commences
from
the
time
of
that
most
excellent
Religious
,
of
our
Order
,
Martin
de
Valencia
,
who
was
the
First
Bishop
of
the
great
City
of
Mexico
.
We
have
spoke
of
him
elsewhere
.
In
process
of
time
't
was
believ'd
that
the
said
Streights
were
only
imaginary
;
Many
Persons
noted
for
great
Learning
are
of
this
Opinion
;
and
to
evince
the
Truth
of
it
,
I
will
here
subjoin
one
evident
Proof
,
to
those
which
are
already
produc'd
by
them
:
and
it
is
this
.
During
my
Stay
amongst
the
Issati
and
Nadouessians
,
there
arriv'd
four
Savages
in
Embassy
to
these
People
.
They
had
come
above
five
hundred
Leagues
from
the
West
;
and
told
us
by
the
Interpreters
of
the
Issati
,
that
they
were
four
Moons
upon
the
Way
;
for
so
it
is
they
call
their
Months
.
They
added
,
that
their
Country
was
to
the
West
,
and
that
we
lay
to
the
East
in
respect
of
them
;
that
they
had
march'd
the
whole
time
without
resting
,
except
to
sleep
,
or
kill
Game
for
their
Subsistance
.
They
assur'd
us
there
was
no
such
thing
as
the
Streights
of
Anian
;
and
that
in
their
whole
Journey
they
had
neither
met
with
,
nor
passed
over
any
Great
Lake
;
by
which
Phrase
they
always
mean
the
Sea
,
nor
any
Arm
of
it
.
They
farther
inform'd
us
,
that
the
Nation
of
the
Asseni-poulaes
,
whose
Lake
is
down
in
the
Map
,
and
who
lie
North-East
of
the
Issati
,
was
not
above
six
or
seven
Days
journey
from
us
:
That
none
of
the
Nations
within
their
Knowledge
,
who
lie
to
the
West
and
North-West
of
them
,
had
any
great
Lake
about
their
Countries
,
which
were
very
large
,
but
only
Rivers
,
which
coming
from
the
North
,
run
cross
the
Countries
of
their
Neighbouring
Nations
,
which
border
on
their
Confines
on
the
side
of
the
Great
Lake
,
which
in
the
Language
of
the
Savages
is
the
same
as
Sea
:
That
Spirits
,
and
Pigmies
,
or
Men
of
little
Stature
did
inhabit
there
,
as
they
had
been
inform'd
by
the
People
that
liv'd
farther
up
than
themselves
;
and
that
all
the
Nations
which
lie
beyond
their
Country
,
and
those
which
are
next
to
them
,
do
dwell
in
Meadows
and
large
Fields
,
where
are
many
Wild-Bulls
and
Castors
,
which
are
greyer
than
those
of
the
North
,
and
have
their
Fleck
more
inclining
to
Black
;
with
many
other
Wild-Beasts
,
which
yield
very
fine
Furrs
.
The
four
Savages
of
the
said
Embassy
assur'd
us
farther
,
that
there
were
very
few
Forests
in
the
Countries
thro'
which
they
pass'd
in
their
way
hither
;
insomuch
that
now
and
then
they
were
so
put
to
it
for
Fuel
,
that
they
were
forc'd
to
make
Fires
of
Bull
's
Dung
,
to
boil
their
Victuals
with
in
Earthen-Pots
,
which
they
make
use
of
,
as
neither
having
,
nor
knowing
of
any
better
.
All
these
Circumstances
which
I
have
here
inserted
,
make
it
appear
,
that
there
is
no
such
thing
as
the
Streights
of
Anian
,
as
we
usually
see
them
set
down
in
Maps
.
To
assert
the
Truth
of
what
I
say
,
I
here
frankly
offer
my self
to
return
into
these
Parts
,
with
such
Ships
as
His
Britanick
Majesty
,
or
their
High
and
Mightinesses
the
States
General
,
shall
think
fit
to
send
thither
,
in
order
to
a
full
Discovery
;
in
which
I
have
no
other
Aim
but
the
Glory
of
God
,
the
Propagation
of
the
Gospel
,
Instruction
of
those
blind
and
ignorant
People
,
who
have
been
neglected
for
so
many
Ages
,
Improvement
of
Trade
,
which
,
the
better
't
is
understood
,
the
more
will
it
daily
increase
between
the
Subjects
of
the
King
of
Spain
my
Master
,
and
those
of
His
Britanick
Majesty
and
States
General
:
And
lastly
,
That
Correspondence
and
Union
so
necessary
to
be
maintain'd
amongst
them
,
that
they
may
live
and
labour
together
for
the
Common
Good
.
I
declare
,
I
have
no
other
Design
;
that
my
Intentions
are
sincere
and
upright
,
and
that
my
Desire
is
to
be
serviceable
to
all
Europe
;
Respect
being
first
had
,
as
I
am
in
Duty
bound
,
to
my
natural
Prince
;
the
King
of
England
,
and
the
States
;
to
whom
I
am
singularly
engag'd
,
for
the
good
Reception
they
were
pleas'd
to
honour
me
with
.
Others
perhaps
wou'd
have
us'd
me
ill
,
in
return
of
all
my
Services
,
and
the
many
dangerous
Voyages
I
have
made
,
with
no
other
Design
but
to
contribute
what
in
me
lay
to
the
Glory
of
God
,
the
Salvation
of
Souls
,
and
the
Good
of
all
Christendom
.
I
know
well
what
I
say
.
But
to
return
:
Whatever
Efforts
have
been
made
for
many
Years
past
,
by
the
English
and
Dutch
,
the
People
of
the
World
,
who
are
the
greatest
Voyagers
at
Sea
,
to
find
out
a
Passage
to
China
and
Iapan
,
thro'
the
Frozen-Sea
,
they
have
not
as
yet
been
able
to
effect
it
.
But
by
the
help
of
my
Discovery
,
and
the
Assistance
of
God
,
I
doubt
not
to
let
all
Europe
see
that
a
Passage
may
still
be
found
thither
,
and
that
an
easie
one
too
.
For
Example
;
One
may
be
transported
into
the
Pacifick-Sea
by
Rivers
,
which
are
large
,
and
capable
of
carrying
great
Vessels
,
and
from
thence
't
is
easie
to
go
to
China
and
Iapan
,
without
crossing
the
Equinoctial-Line
.
Those
that
read
my
Relation
,
and
will
never
so
little
examine
the
Maps
which
are
annext
to
it
,
will
soon
acknowledge
the
Truth
of
what
I
say
.
CHAP.
LVIII
.
The
Issati
assemble
to
hunt
the
Wild-Bull
.
Refusal
of
the
two
Canow-Men
to
take
the
Author
into
their
Canow
,
in
order
to
go
down
the
River
of
St.
Francis
.
AFter
three
Months
or
thereabouts
,
spent
very
ill
,
amongst
the
Issati
and
Nadouessians
,
these
Nations
assembl'd
to
hunt
the
Wild-Bull
;
and
their
Captains
having
assign'd
them
their
Stations
,
that
they
might
not
fall
in
with
one
another
,
they
separated
themselves
into
many
Bands
.
Aquipaguetin
,
the
Chief
,
that
had
adopted
me
or
his
Son
,
wou'd
have
carry'd
me
to
the
West
with
about
200
Families
.
But
remembring
the
Reproaches
which
the
great
Captain
Ouaficoude
had
made
him
,
upon
the
Score
of
our
ill
usage
,
I
was
apprehensive
,
lest
he
shou'd
lay
hold
of
this
Opportunity
to
avenge
himself
on
me
.
I
told
him
therefore
,
I
expected
some
Spirits
,
which
in
their
Language
is
as
much
as
to
say
Europeans
,
at
the
River
Ouisconsin
,
which
discharges
it self
into
the
River
Meschasipi
;
that
according
to
the
Promise
made
me
by
the
Sieur
de
la
Salle
,
they
wou'd
meet
me
there
with
Iron
,
and
other
Commodities
,
which
as
yet
they
were
unacquainted
with
;
and
that
if
he
wou'd
think
of
turning
his
Expedition
that
way
,
I
shou'd
be
very
glad
to
accompany
him
.
He
heard
my
Proposal
,
and
was
willing
to
embrace
it
;
but
those
of
his
Band
wou'd
not
let
him
.
In
the
beginning
of
Iuly
,
1680.
we
began
to
descend
towards
the
South
,
with
the
Great
Captain
Ouasicoude
,
and
about
80
Cabins
,
containing
130
Families
,
and
250
Warriors
.
The
Savages
,
who
had
nothing
but
old
Canows
,
cou'd
not
make
me
room
;
so
that
they
went
four
Days
Journey
lower
,
to
get
some
Birchen-Bark
,
to
make
more
new
ones
.
I
made
a
Hole
in
the
Ground
,
in
which
I
hid
my
gilt
Chalice
,
with
my
Books
and
Papers
,
till
we
shou'd
return
from
Hunting
;
and
took
nothing
with
me
but
my
Breviary
,
that
I
might
not
cumber
my self
.
I
plac'd
my self
upon
the
Brink
of
the
Lake
which
forms
the
River
of
St.
Francis
,
where
I
held
out
my
Hands
to
the
Canow-Men
,
as
they
pass'd
very
swiftly
by
,
to
desire
them
to
take
me
in
.
Our
two
Europeans
were
in
a
Canow
,
which
had
been
given
them
by
the
Savages
.
However
,
I
cou'd
not
prevail
with
them
to
receive
me
.
Michael
Ako
told
me
very
brutishly
,
he
had
carry'd
me
long
enough
.
This
rough
and
unhandsome
Answer
made
me
very
melancholy
,
when
I
saw
my self
forsaken
by
those
of
my
own
Country
and
Religion
,
whom
I
had
always
endeavour'd
to
oblige
,
as
themselves
had
often
acknowledg'd
before
Persons
of
the
first
Quality
,
where
I
was
us'd
to
be
receiv'd
with
all
the
Marks
of
Distinction
,
while
themselves
were
suffer'd
to
stand
and
cool
their
Heels
at
the
Door
.
But
God
,
who
of
his
Mercy
never
forsook
me
throughout
all
my
Adventures
,
inspir'd
two
of
the
Savages
with
so
much
Compassion
,
as
to
take
me
with
them
into
their
Canow
,
tho'
it
were
less
than
that
of
the
Europeans
.
Here
I
was
continually
employ'd
in
laving
out
Water
,
which
soak'd
in
again
as
fast
as
't
was
thrown
out
,
through
abundance
of
little
Chinks
.
This
Work
was
uneasie
enough
;
besides
that
,
I
cou'd
not
keep
my self
from
being
throughly
wet
.
However
,
't
was
necessary
to
have
Patience
.
It
might
have
been
properly
said
of
this
little
Vessel
,
that
when
a
Man
was
in
it
,
he
was
in
his
Coffin
;
so
crazy
was
it
,
and
ready
to
beak
.
This
sort
of
Canow's
seldom
weigh
above
50
Pounds
,
and
the
least
Motion
of
the
Body
oversets
them
,
at
least
if
you
have
not
been
long
acquainted
with
this
sort
of
Navigation
.
At
Evening
when
we
landed
,
the
Picard
began
to
excuse
himself
,
pretending
their
Canow
was
a
very
rotten
one
,
that
it
wou'd
certainly
have
burst
,
had
we
been
all
three
in
it
,
and
that
we
must
needs
have
been
left
by
the
way
.
Notwithstanding
these
Excuses
,
I
told
them
,
that
being
Christians
,
they
had
not
done
well
to
use
me
as
they
did
,
especially
considering
among
whom
we
were
:
That
they
had
forsaken
me
very
unseasonably
,
having
left
me
all
alone
at
above
800
Leagues
distance
from
Canada
,
allowing
for
the
Reaches
we
were
to
make
,
before
we
cou'd
get
thither
:
That
if
they
had
receiv'd
any
good
Usage
from
the
Savages
,
't
was
owing
to
my
Ingenuity
more
than
their
own
,
having
been
capable
of
letting
several
of
them
Blood
,
and
otherwise
assisting
'em
in
their
Sickness
by
my
Orvietan
,
and
some
other
Medicines
which
I
carefully
kept
by
me
.
To
this
I
added
,
that
by
the
same
means
I
had
cur'd
others
of
them
that
had
been
bitten
by
Rattle-Snakes
,
of
which
I
shall
speak
in
my
Second
Volume
.
That
I
shav'd
the
Crowns
of
their
Children's
Heads
,
(
on
which
they
wear
the
Hair
till
eighteen
or
twenty
)
which
was
no
small
matter
,
considering
they
cou'd
not
do
it
themselves
,
without
putting
them
to
great
pain
,
by
burning
off
the
Hair
with
flat
Stones
,
which
they
heat
red-hot
in
the
Fire
:
That
as
hitherto
indeed
,
I
had
made
but
little
advance
in
order
to
their
Salvation
,
by
reason
of
their
natural
Stupidity
;
but
that
the
best
way
to
take
the
Soul
was
to
begin
with
the
Body
:
That
,
in
short
,
I
had
gain'd
their
Friendship
by
my
Services
,
and
that
they
wou'd
have
certainly
kill'd
us
at
the
time
they
us'd
us
so
ill
,
but
that
they
knew
I
had
certain
Remedies
about
me
proper
to
restore
Health
to
the
Sick
;
which
they
thought
was
a
Treasure
never
to
be
valu'd
as
it
ought
.
None
was
with
me
during
this
Harangue
,
but
the
Picard
du
Gay
,
who
,
as
he
was
going
to
his
Cabin
,
desir'd
me
to
pardon
him
.
But
the
great
Captain
Ouasicoude
having
heard
of
this
barbarous
Action
of
the
two
Canow-Men
,
order'd
them
to
appear
before
the
Council
,
and
told
them
,
that
for
the
future
he
wou'd
take
care
to
remove
me
out
of
the
reach
,
not
only
of
Aquipaguetin
,
who
had
so
often
attempted
my
Life
,
and
yet
adopted
me
for
his
Son
,
but
likewise
from
their
Company
,
who
,
like
two
Villains
as
they
were
,
had
so
basely
deserted
me
.
Had
I
not
luckily
bethought
my self
to
break
three
Arrows
in
the
presence
of
this
brave
Chief
,
the
Canow-Men
being
yet
by
,
he
had
infallibly
caus'd
them
to
have
been
put
to
Death
that
very
Minute
.
I
shall
never
forget
the
Humanity
of
this
great
Captain
,
who
treated
me
so
favourably
on
all
Occasions
.
The
two
Canow-Men
were
surpriz'd
at
what
had
hapned
,
and
promis'd
me
an
entire
Obedience
for
the
future
.
CHAP.
LIX
.
The
Savages
halt
above
the
Fall
of
St.
Anthony
of
Padua
.
They
are
streighten'd
for
Provisions
.
The
Author
,
with
the
Picard
,
returns
to
the
River
Ouisconsin
.
The
Adventures
of
the
Voyage
.
FOur
Days
after
our
Departure
to
hunt
the
Wild-Bulls
,
the
Barbarians
made
a
Halt
some
eight
Leagues
above
the
Fall
of
St.
Anthony
of
Padua
,
upon
an
Eminence
,
over
against
the
River
of
St.
.
Francis
.
The
Savage
Women
prepar'd
little
Docks
to
build
the
new
Canow's
in
,
against
the
return
of
those
who
were
gone
for
Bark
.
The
Youth
in
the
mean
time
went
out
to
hunt
the
Stag
,
the
Wild-Goat
,
and
the
Castor
;
but
with
so
little
Success
,
that
the
Prey
they
brought
home
was
so
disproportionable
to
the
Number
that
were
to
feed
on
't
,
that
we
had
hardly
every
one
a
Mouthful
.
Happy
the
Man
that
once
in
four
and
twenty
Hours
cou'd
get
so
much
as
a
Sup
of
Broath
.
This
put
the
Picard
and
my self
upon
hunting
after
Gooseberries
,
and
other
wild
Fruits
,
which
often
did
us
more
harm
than
good
.
And
I
am
confident
,
that
had
it
not
been
for
my
Orvietan-Powder
,
which
in
a
great
measure
corrected
the
bad
Nutriment
which
we
took
in
,
our
Lives
had
been
in
great
Danger
.
This
extreme
Want
made
us
take
a
Resolution
,
upon
Michael
Ako's
refusing
to
accompany
us
,
to
venture
our selves
in
a
little
sorry
Canow
as
far
as
the
River
Ouisconsin
,
which
was
at
no
less
distance
from
us
than
130
Leagues
,
to
see
if
the
Sieur
de
Salle
had
kept
his
Word
with
us
:
For
he
had
promis'd
us
positively
to
send
Men
with
Powder
,
and
Lead
,
and
other
Merchandizes
,
to
the
place
which
I
have
already
mention'd
:
And
of
this
he
assur'd
me
more
than
once
,
before
his
departure
from
the
Illinois
.
The
Savages
wou'd
never
have
suffer'd
us
to
have
made
this
Voyage
,
without
one
of
the
three
being
left
with
them
:
And
my self
was
the
Man
they
pitch'd
upon
to
stay
,
by
the
Advice
of
the
great
Captain
Ouasicoude
,
whilst
the
two
Canow-Men
were
at
Liberty
to
proceed
on
their
Voyage
.
But
Michael
Ako
,
who
was
apprehensive
of
the
many
Hardships
he
was
like
to
meet
with
in
this
Expedition
,
cou'd
never
be
prevail'd
upon
to
consent
to
it
:
So
that
seeing
he
began
to
relish
the
Barbarian's
way
of
living
,
I
desir'd
their
Chief
,
that
I
might
have
leave
to
accompany
the
Picard
in
his
stead
;
who
accordingly
granted
my
Request
.
Our
whole
Equipage
consisted
in
fifteen
or
twenty
Charges
of
Powder
,
a
Fusil
,
a
little
sorry
Earthen
Pot
,
which
the
Barbarians
gave
us
,
a
Knife
between
us
both
,
and
a
Garment
of
Castor
.
Thus
were
we
equipt
for
a
Voyage
of
250
Leagues
;
but
our
greatest
Trust
was
in
Providence
.
As
we
were
carrying
our
little
Canow
to
the
Fall
of
St.
Anthony
of
Padua
,
we
perceiv'd
five
or
six
Savages
,
who
were
got
there
before
us
.
One
of
them
was
got
up
into
an
Oak
over
against
the
great
Fall
of
Water
,
where
he
was
weeping
most
bitterly
,
having
fasten'd
to
one
of
the
Branches
of
the
Tree
,
a
Robe
of
Castor
,
which
was
White
within-side
,
and
garnish'd
with
Porcupine
.
The
poor
Wretch
had
offer'd
it
in
Sacrifice
to
the
Fall
;
which
,
indeed
,
of
it self
is
terrible
,
and
hath
something
in
it
very
astonishing
:
However
,
it
doth
not
come
near
that
of
Niagara
.
I
cou'd
hear
him
say
,
as
he
was
addressing
himself
to
the
Cascade
,
with
Tears
starting
in
his
Eyes
;
Thou
art
a
Spirit
,
grant
that
Those
of
my
Nation
may
pass
here
without
any
Disaster
;
That
we
may
meet
with
a
great
many
Wild-Bulls
;
and
that
we
may
be
so
happy
as
to
vanquish
our
Enemy
,
and
take
a
great
many
Slaves
,
whom
,
when
we
have
made
them
suffer
according
to
their
Merits
,
we
will
bring
hither
,
and
slay
in
thy
Presence
.
The
Messenacks
(
't
is
so
they
call
the
Nation
of
the
Outtouagamis
)
have
slain
some
of
our
Kindred
:
Grant
we
may
be
able
to
revenge
our selves
upon
'em
for
that
Affront
.
The
last
part
of
his
Request
hapned
to
be
fulfill'd
sooner
I
believe
,
than
he
expected
:
For
as
they
return'd
from
Hunting
the
Wild-Bulls
,
they
attack'd
their
Enemy
,
kill'd
a
good
many
of
them
,
and
carry'd
off
several
Slaves
,
whom
they
put
to
death
before
the
Fall
,
after
the
most
barbarous
and
inhumane
manner
in
the
World
,
as
we
shall
see
in
the
Second
Volume
.
Now
if
after
such
a
barbarous
Ceremony
as
I
have
been
describing
,
it
happen
but
once
that
the
Success
answers
the
Request
,
't
is
sufficient
to
render
them
obstinate
in
their
superstitious
Custom
,
tho'
it
miscarry
a
hundred
times
for
once
that
it
hits
▪
As
for
the
Castor-Robe
,
which
was
thus
offer'd
as
a
sort
of
Sacrifice
,
one
of
our
Europeans
made
bold
with
it
at
his
return
,
and
wou'd
have
been
glad
of
having
more
frequent
Opportunities
of
profiting
by
their
Devotions
.
When
we
had
got
about
a
League
below
the
Fall
,
the
Picard
miss'd
his
Powder-Horn
,
and
remembring
he
had
left
it
there
,
was
forc'd
to
go
back
and
fetch
it
.
At
his
Return
I
shew'd
him
a
huge
Serpent
,
as
big
as
a
Man's
Leg
,
and
seven
or
eight
Foot
long
.
He
was
working
himself
insensibly
up
a
steep
and
craggy
Rock
,
to
get
at
the
Swallow's
Nests
,
which
are
there
in
great
Numbers
:
And
at
the
Bottom
of
the
Mountain
we
saw
the
Feathers
of
those
he
had
already
devour'd
.
We
pelted
him
so
long
with
Stones
,
till
at
length
he
fell
into
the
River
.
His
Tongue
,
which
was
in
form
of
a
Launce
,
was
of
an
extraordinary
length
.
His
Hiss
might
be
heard
a
great
way
,
and
the
Noise
of
it
seiz'd
us
with
Horror
.
The
poor
Picard
dreamt
of
him
at
Night
,
and
was
in
a
great
Agony
all
the
while
.
He
told
me
,
I
had
done
him
a
sensible
Kindness
in
waking
him
;
for
tho'
he
was
a
Man
intrepid
enough
,
yet
he
was
all
in
a
sweat
with
the
fright
of
his
Dream
.
I
have
likewise
my self
been
often
disturb'd
in
my
sleep
with
the
Image
of
him
;
so
great
an
Impression
did
the
sight
of
this
Monster
make
upon
our
Spirits
.
As
we
were
falling
down
the
River
Meschasipi
with
extraordinary
Swiftness
,
because
the
Current
is
very
rapid
in
this
place
,
by
reason
't
is
so
near
the
Fall
,
we
found
some
of
the
Savages
of
our
Band
,
in
the
Islands
of
the
River
,
where
they
had
set
up
their
Cabins
,
and
were
well
provided
with
Bulls-Flesh
.
They
offer'd
us
very
freely
of
what
they
had
.
But
about
two
Hours
after
our
landing
,
we
thought
we
shou'd
have
been
all
murder'd
:
Fifteen
or
sixteen
Savages
came
into
the
middle
of
the
place
where
we
were
,
with
their
great
Clubs
in
their
Hands
.
The
first
thing
they
did
was
to
over-set
the
Cabin
of
those
that
had
invited
us
.
Then
they
took
away
all
their
Victuals
,
and
what
Bear's-Oil
they
could
find
in
their
Bladders
,
or
elsewhere
,
with
which
they
rubb'd
themselves
all
over
from
Head
to
Foot
.
We
took
'em
at
first
for
Enemies
;
and
the
Picard
was
very
near
sticking
the
first
that
came
in
with
his
Sword
.
At
the
first
surprize
,
I
began
to
lay
hold
of
the
two
Pocket-Pistols
that
du
Gay
had
left
me
;
but
by
good
luck
I
contain'd
my self
,
or
otherwise
,
without
doubt
,
there
had
been
an
end
of
us
;
for
their
Companions
would
not
have
fail'd
to
have
reveng'd
upon
us
the
Death
of
those
we
had
kill'd
.
We
knew
not
what
these
Savages
were
at
first
;
but
it
appear'd
they
were
some
of
those
that
we
had
left
above
at
the
Fall
of
St.
Anthony
.
One
of
them
,
who
call'd
himself
my
Uncle
,
told
me
,
That
those
who
had
given
us
Victuals
,
had
done
basely
to
go
and
forestal
the
others
in
the
Chace
;
and
that
according
to
the
Laws
and
Customs
of
their
Country
,
't
was
lawful
for
them
to
plunder
them
,
since
they
had
been
the
cause
that
the
Bulls
wére
all
run
away
,
before
the
Nation
could
get
together
,
which
was
a
great
Injury
to
the
Publick
:
For
when
they
are
all
met
,
they
make
a
great
Slaughter
amongst
the
Bulls
;
for
they
surround
them
so
on
every
side
,
that
't
is
impossible
for
them
to
escape
.
CHAP.
LX.
The
Hunting
of
the
Tortoise
.
The
Author
's
Canow
is
carry'd
off
by
a
sudden
blast
of
Wind
,
which
was
like
to
have
reduc'd
him
and
his
Companions
to
great
Streights
.
IN
about
threescore
Leagues
rowing
,
we
had
kill'd
but
one
Wild-Goat
,
which
we
did
as
he
was
crossing
the
River
.
The
Heats
were
now
grown
so
excessive
,
that
our
Provisions
would
be
spoil'd
in
twenty
four
Hours
.
This
put
us
upon
Hunting
the
Tortoise
;
but
't
was
with
much
difficulty
that
we
could
take
any
;
for
being
very
quick
of
Hearing
,
they
would
throw
themselves
into
the
Water
upon
the
least
noise
.
However
,
we
took
one
at
last
,
which
was
much
larger
than
any
we
had
seen
:
His
Shell
was
thin
,
and
the
Flesh
very
fat
.
Whilst
I
was
contriving
to
cut
off
his
Head
,
he
had
like
to
have
been
before-hand
with
me
,
by
snapping
off
my
Finger
with
his
Teeth
,
which
are
very
sharp
.
Whilst
we
were
managing
this
Affair
,
we
had
halled
our
Canow
a-shoar
;
but
it
seems
a
sudden
and
violent
Blast
of
Wind
had
carry'd
her
off
again
into
the
middle
of
the
River
.
The
Picard
was
gone
into
the
Meadows
,
to
see
if
he
could
kill
a
Wild
Bull
;
so
that
I
was
left
alone
with
the
Canow
.
This
oblig'd
me
to
throw
my
Habit
as
fast
as
I
could
over
the
Tortoise
,
which
I
had
turn'd
,
for
fear
he
should
get
away
.
I
likewise
laid
several
Stones
upon
my
Clothes
,
the
better
to
secure
him
.
When
I
had
done
,
I
fell
a
swimming
after
our
Canow
,
which
went
very
fast
down
the
River
,
being
carry'd
by
a
very
quick
Stream
,
because
't
was
just
at
the
turning
of
a
Point
.
After
I
had
recover'd
it
with
a
great
deal
of
difficulty
,
I
durst
not
get
into
it
,
for
fear
of
being
overset
,
and
wetting
the
Woollen
Coverlet
that
was
in
it
,
which
I
us'd
to
sleep
on
,
and
the
rest
of
our
little
Equipage
:
For
which
reason
I
was
forc'd
to
push
it
sometimes
before
me
,
and
sometimes
tug
it
after
me
,
till
by
little
and
little
I
gain'd
the
Shoar
,
a
small
half
quartter
of
a
League
below
the
Place
where
I
had
left
the
Tortoise
.
The
Picard
returning
from
the
Chace
,
where
he
had
kill'd
nothing
;
and
finding
only
my
Habit
upon
the
Tortoise
,
but
no
Canow
,
had
reason
to
think
that
some
Savage
or
other
having
found
me
alone
,
had
kill'd
me
.
In
great
suspence
,
he
return'd
into
the
Meadows
,
to
look
about
if
he
could
see
any
body
.
in
the
mean
time
,
I
had
made
what
haste
I
could
up
the
River
with
my
Canow
;
and
had
no
sooner
taken
up
my
Clothes
,
but
I
spy'd
a
Drove
of
sixty
Bulls
and
Cows
with
their
Calves
crossing
the
River
,
towards
the
Land
on
the
South-side
.
I
pursu'd
them
in
my
Canow
,
and
set
up
as
great
a
Cry
as
I
could
,
to
give
the
Picard
notice
of
it
.
He
made
up
to
the
Noise
,
and
had
time
enough
to
get
into
the
Canow
,
whilst
a
Dog
which
we
had
with
us
,
by
his
Barking
,
had
drove
them
to
a
Bay
in
the
Isles
of
the
River
.
When
we
were
prepar'd
,
the
Dog
drove
them
from
thence
;
and
as
they
pass'd
by
us
,
the
Picard
kill'd
one
of
them
with
his
Fusil
,
having
lodg'd
the
Bullet
in
his
Head
.
Having
dragg'd
it
to
the
side
of
the
River
,
it
prov'd
to
be
a
Cow
,
that
weigh'd
about
five
or
six
hundred
weight
.
The
Bulls
have
more
Flesh
,
and
weigh
heavier
;
but
because
we
could
not
get
it
quite
to
Land
,
we
contented
our selves
with
cutting
the
best
Pieces
,
and
left
the
rest
in
the
Water
.
'T
was
almost
now
eight
and
forty
Hours
since
we
eat
last
;
so
that
we
fell
a
kindling
a
Fire
as
fast
as
we
could
,
which
we
made
of
the
Wood
the
River
had
thrown
upon
the
Sands
;
and
as
fast
as
the
Picard
skinn'd
it
,
I
put
the
Pieces
of
Flesh
into
our
little
earthern
Pot
to
boil
.
We
eat
of
it
with
that
greediness
,
that
both
of
us
were
sick
;
so
that
we
were
oblig'd
to
hide
our selves
in
an
Island
,
where
we
rested
two
Days
for
the
recovery
of
our
Health
by
the
help
of
my
Orvietan
,
which
was
a
great
Benefit
to
us
during
the
whole
Voyage
.
Whilst
I
was
fetching
the
Pieces
of
Flesh
which
the
Picard
gave
me
,
I
went
backward
and
forward
very
often
close
by
a
Rattle-Snake
,
seven
or
eight
Foot
long
,
without
perceiving
him
,
as
he
lay
wrapt
asleep
in
the
Sun
.
I
told
the
Picard
of
it
,
who
came
and
kill'd
him
with
our
Oar
,
and
afterwards
threw
him
into
the
River
.
To
be
short
,
we
could
not
charge
our selves
with
much
Provisions
,
because
of
the
smallness
of
our
Canow
;
besides
that
,
the
excessive
Heat
tainted
it
presently
;
so
that
't
would
swarm
with
Worms
in
an
instant
.
For
these
Reasons
we
were
soon
in
the
same
condition
;
and
when
we
embark'd
in
the
Morning
,
we
knew
not
whether
we
should
have
any
thing
to
eat
at
Night
.
Never
had
we
more
reason
to
admire
the
Goodness
of
Providence
,
than
during
this
Voyage
.
'T
was
not
every
Day
we
met
with
any
Game
,
nor
when
we
did
,
were
we
sure
to
kill
it
.
The
Eagles
,
which
are
to
be
seen
in
abundance
in
these
vast
Countries
,
will
sometimes
drop
a
Breme
,
a
large
Carp
,
or
some
other
Fish
,
as
they
are
carrying
them
to
their
Nests
in
their
Talons
,
to
feed
their
young
.
One
day
we
spy'd
an
Otter
,
which
was
feeding
on
a
great
Fish
upon
the
Bank
of
the
River
;
which
Fish
had
upon
its
Head
a
sort
of
Beak
about
five
Inches
broad
,
and
a
Foot
and
a
half
long
.
As
soon
as
the
Picard
'
spy'd
it
,
he
cry'd
out
he
saw
the
Devil
between
the
Claws
of
the
Otter
.
This
Surprize
was
not
so
great
,
but
that
we
made
bold
to
feed
heartily
upon
it
.
The
Flesh
of
it
was
good
;
and
we
nam'd
it
the
Sturgeon
with
the
long
Beak
.
CHAP.
LXI
.
We
continue
our
Course
in
search
of
the
River
Ouisconsin
.
Aquipaguetin
finds
us
,
and
gets
thither
before
us
.
We
subsist
meerly
by
Providence
.
Notwithstanding
we
had
row'd
so
many
Leagues
,
yet
could
we
find
no
River
Ouisconsin
:
This
made
us
believe
that
it
was
still
at
a
great
distance
from
us
;
when
behold
Aquipaguetin
,
whom
we
believ'd
to
be
above
200
Leagues
off
,
appear'd
all
on
a
sudden
,
with
ten
Warriors
with
him
,
towards
the
middle
of
Iuly
,
1680.
We
thought
at
first
he
came
to
kill
us
,
because
we
had
quitted
him
,
though
't
were
by
the
Consent
of
the
other
Savages
:
But
he
gave
us
some
wild
Oats
,
with
a
Piece
of
good
Bulls
Flesh
;
and
ask'd
us
if
we
had
found
the
Europeans
who
were
to
meet
us
with
their
Merchandise
.
Our
Answer
not
satisfying
him
,
he
was
resolv'd
to
go
to
Ouisconsin
himself
;
but
when
he
came
there
,
found
no
body
.
He
return'd
at
the
end
of
three
Days
,
as
we
were
still
pursuing
our
Voyage
,
being
resolv'd
to
acquit
our selves
fully
of
the
Promise
which
we
had
made
the
Sieur
de
Salle
,
to
come
thither
and
meet
those
that
he
should
send
.
When
Aquipaguetin
first
appear'd
at
his
return
,
the
Picard
was
gone
to
Hunt
in
the
Meads
,
and
my self
remain'd
alone
in
a
little
Cabin
,
which
we
had
set
up
under
our
Coverlet
,
which
one
of
the
Savages
had
return'd
me
,
to
shade
us
from
the
Sun-beams
,
which
were
very
scorching
at
this
Season
.
Aquipaguetin
seeing
me
alone
,
came
up
to
me
with
his
Club
in
his
Hand
:
I
immediately
laid
hold
of
my
two
Pocket-Pistols
and
a
Knife
,
which
the
Picard
had
recover'd
out
of
the
Hands
of
the
Barbarians
.
I
had
no
mind
to
kill
the
Man
that
had
adopted
me
,
but
only
frighten
him
,
and
keep
him
from
murdering
me
,
in
case
that
were
his
intent
.
Aquipaguetin
began
it
reprimand
me
for
exposing
my self
in
the
manner
I
did
to
the
Insults
of
their
Enemies
;
and
that
at
least
I
ought
to
have
kept
the
other
side
of
the
River
.
He
would
have
carry'd
me
with
him
,
telling
me
,
that
he
had
300
Hunters
with
him
,
who
kill'd
more
Game
than
those
that
I
was
engag'd
with
.
And
probably
it
had
been
more
adviseable
for
me
to
have
follow'd
his
Advice
,
than
to
prosecute
my
Voyage
any
farther
.
However
,
our
Resolution
then
was
to
continue
our
course
towards
the
river
Ouisconsin
;
where
when
we
came
,
we
found
none
of
the
Men
the
Sieur
de
la
Salle
had
promis'd
to
send
us
.
The
Picard
and
my self
had
like
to
have
perish'd
on
a
thousand
different
Occasions
,
as
we
came
down
the
River
:
And
nowwe
found
our selves
oblig'd
to
go
up
it
again
,
which
could
not
be
done
without
repeating
the
same
Hazards
,
and
other
Difficulties
not
to
be
imagin'd
.
CHAP.
LXII
.
Great
Streights
which
the
Author
and
his
Companion
are
reduc'd
to
in
their
Voyage
.
They
at
last
meet
again
with
the
Savages
at
their
return
from
Hunting
.
THe
Picard
,
who
had
been
very
ill
us'd
by
the
Savages
,
had
rather
venture
all
than
go
up
the
River
with
Aquipaguetin
.
Six
Charges
of
Powder
was
all
that
we
had
left
,
which
oblig'd
us
to
husband
it
as
well
as
we
could
;
wherefore
we
divided
it
into
twenty
,
to
shoot
only
for
the
future
at
Turtles
or
Wild
Pigeons
.
When
these
also
were
spent
,
we
had
recourse
to
three
Hooks
,
which
we
baited
with
some
stinking
Barbel
that
an
Eagle
hapned
to
drop
.
We
took
nothing
the
two
first
Days
,
and
were
destitute
of
all
means
of
subsistence
.
This
made
us
,
you
must
think
,
betake
our selves
to
Prayers
with
greater
fervency
than
ever
.
And
yet
the
Picard
,
'midst
all
our
Misfortunes
,
could
not
forbear
telling
me
,
that
he
should
pray
to
God
with
a
much
better
Heart
if
his
Belly
were
full
.
I
consol'd
both
him
and
my self
as
well
as
I
could
,
and
desir'd
him
to
row
with
all
the
force
he
had
left
,
to
see
if
we
could
catch
a
Tortoise
.
The
next
Morning
,
having
row'd
the
best
part
of
the
Night
,
we
found
a
Tortoise
,
which
was
no
bigger
than
an
ordinary
Plate
.
We
went
to
boiling
him
the
same
Minute
on
the
Fire
that
we
had
light
.
We
devour'd
it
so
hastily
,
that
I
did
not
observe
that
I
cut
the
Gall
,
which
made
my
Mouth
as
bitter
as
it self
;
but
I
ran
immediately
and
gargled
my
Throat
,
and
so
fell
to
't
again
,
with
the
same
eagerness
as
before
.
Notwithstanding
our
famish'd
Condition
,
we
got
at
last
to
the
River
of
Bulls
:
Here
we
cast
our
Hooks
,
which
we
baited
with
a
white
Fish
that
an
Eagle
had
let
fall
.
God
,
who
never
abandons
those
that
trust
in
him
,
succour'd
us
very
visibly
on
this
occasion
;
for
we
had
scarce
finish'd
our
Prayers
towards
ten
at
Night
,
when
the
Picard
,
who
heard
the
Noise
,
quitted
his
Devotion
,
and
ran
to
the
Hooks
,
where
he
found
two
Barbels
hung
,
which
were
so
large
,
that
I
was
forc'd
to
help
him
to
get
them
out
of
the
Water
.
We
did
not
stand
to
studdy
what
Sauce
we
should
make
for
these
monstrous
Fish
,
which
weigh'd
above
twenty
five
pound
both
;
but
having
cut
them
to
pieces
,
broil'd
'em
on
the
Coals
.
Boil
them
we
could
not
,
our
little
Earthen
Pot
being
unhappily
broke
some
time
before
.
When
we
had
satisfy'd
our
Appetite
,
and
return'd
our
Thanks
to
Him
,
whose
Providence
had
so
seasonably
reliev'd
us
,
we
heard
a
noise
about
two
in
the
Morning
,
upon
the
Bank
of
the
River
of
Bulls
,
where
we
then
were
.
After
the
Who-goes-there
?
we
heard
the
Answer
was
,
Tepatoni
Nika
,
and
the
Word
Nikanagi
;
which
is
as
much
as
to
say
,
Friends
,
all
is
well
.
I
told
the
Picard
,
that
by
the
Language
I
believ'd
them
to
be
Illinois
or
Outouagamis
,
who
are
Enemies
of
the
Issati
,
or
Nadou●●ans
.
But
the
Moon
shining
very
bright
,
and
the
Day
beginning
to
appear
,
I
perceiv'd
't
was
the
Savage
Mamemisi
,
whose
Infant-Daughter
I
Baptiz'd
,
when
the
Picard
assisted
as
Godfather
,
or
Witness
.
He
knew
us
again
presently
;
and
being
just
come
from
Hunting
,
where
they
had
had
plenty
of
Game
,
he
gave
us
what
Victuals
we
pleas
d
;
and
inform'd
us
,
that
all
those
of
his
Nation
were
coming
down
the
River
of
Bulls
,
which
discharges
it self
into
the
Meschasipi
,
having
their
Wives
and
Children
with
them
.
What
he
said
was
true
;
for
the
Savages
,
with
whom
Michael
Ako
had
staid
behind
,
were
all
descending
the
River
of
Bulls
with
their
Fleet
of
Canow's
well
stor'd
with
Provisions
.
Aquipaguetin
by
the
way
had
acquainted
those
of
his
Nation
,
how
the
Picard
and
my self
had
expos'd
our selves
in
our
Voyage
to
Ouisconsin
,
and
what
great
Hazards
we
had
ran
.
The
Chiefs
of
the
Savages
gave
us
to
understand
,
that
they
were
very
well
satisfy'd
with
what
we
had
done
:
But
all
of
them
reproach'd
Michael
Ako
for
a
Base
Follow
,
who
had
refus'd
to
accompany
us
for
fear
of
being
famish'd
by
the
way
.
The
Picard
too
,
but
that
I
did
what
I
could
to
hinder
it
,
would
have
us'd
him
ill
before
all
the
Company
,
so
incens'd
was
he
against
him
,
for
his
want
of
Courage
and
Affection
.
CHAP.
LXIII
.
The
Savage
Women
hide
their
Provisions
up-and-down
in
private
Holes
.
They
go
down
the
River
again
a
second
time
.
Address
of
the
Savages
.
Bravery
of
one
of
the
Savages
.
THE
Savage
Women
being
come
to
the
Mouth
of
the
River
of
Bulls
,
hid
their
Provisions
up-and-down
the
little
Islands
that
are
there
,
and
in
hollow
Places
under-ground
.
These
People
have
a
way
to
preserve
their
Meat
thus
,
without
Salt
,
as
we
shall
see
hereafter
.
We
fell
down
the
River
a
second
time
,
in
company
of
a
multitude
of
Canow's
,
of
which
I
have
already
spoke
,
Hunting
all
the
way
we
as
went
,
and
were
got
a
matter
of
fourscore
Leagues
.
The
Savages
from
time
to
time
hid
their
Canow's
in
the
little
Island
,
or
in
the
Reeds
upon
the
Bank
of
the
River
,
and
went
seven
or
eight
Leagues
up
the
Country
into
the
Meadows
beyond
the
Mountains
,
where
at
several
times
they
kill'd
between
an
hundred
and
sixscore
Cows
and
Bulls
.
Whilst
they
are
at
the
Chace
,
they
always
leave
some
Old
Men
on
the
top
of
the
Mountains
,
to
see
if
they
can
discover
the
Enemy
.
All
this
while
I
had
a
Savage
under
my
Cure
,
who
usually
call'd
me
Brother
:
He
had
run
a
Thorn
very
deep
into
his
Foot
,
and
I
was
then
putting
a
Plaister
on
it
,
when
on
a
sudden
the
Alarm
took
in
our
Camp
.
Two
hundred
Archers
immediately
ran
to
see
what
was
the
matter
;
and
the
generous
Savage
,
whose
Foot
I
had
laid
open
,
in
order
to
get
out
the
Thorn
,
which
was
very
deep
,
sprung
likewise
from
me
on
a
sudden
,
and
ran
as
fast
as
the
best
,
that
he
might
not
lose
his
share
in
the
Action
.
But
instead
of
the
Enemy
,
they
could
see
nothing
but
about
an
hundred
Stags
,
which
were
running
away
as
fast
as
they
could
.
My
poor
Patient
had
much
ado
to
recover
the
Camp
.
All
the
while
the
Alarm
lasted
,
the
Women
and
Maids
kept
singing
in
a
very
sad
and
melancholy
Tone
.
The
Picard
being
gone
to
his
Host
,
I
was
left
alone
with
one
Otchimhi
;
but
after
the
second
Hunting
,
I
was
forc'd
to
carry
an
Old
Woman
with
me
in
my
Canow
,
who
was
above
fourscore
:
For
all
that
,
she
help'd
me
to
row
,
and
with
her
Oar
would
now-and-then
pat
two
or
three
little
Children
,
that
lay
and
disturb'd
us
in
the
middle
of
our
Canow
.
The
Men
were
very
kind
to
me
;
but
for
all
that
,
't
was
necessary
to
make
my
Court
to
the
Women
;
for
the
Victuals
were
all
in
their
Custody
,
who
deliver'd
every
one
his
Mess.
This
I
did
by
shaving
now-and-then
the
Crowns
of
their
Children's
Heads
,
who
wear
their
Hair
shorn
not
unlike
our
Monks
.
They
let
it
grow
till
they
are
fifteen
,
sixteen
,
or
eighteen
Years
old
,
as
well
on
the
top
of
the
Head
,
as
elsewhere
;
but
at
that
Age
,
their
Parents
take
it
off
,
by
burning
it
with
flat
Stones
made
red-hot
in
the
Fire
:
So
that
the
Women
thought
themselves
mightily
beholding
to
me
for
shaving
their
Children
,
because
I
took
off
the
Hair
without
pain
.
We
had
yet
another
Alarm
in
our
Camp
:
The
Old
Men
,
who
had
their
Station
on
the
top
of
the
Mountains
,
sent
to
give
notice
that
they
had
descry'd
some
Warriors
fròm
afar
.
The
Archers
ran
as
hard
as
they
could
drive
,
towards
the
Place
where
the
Enemy
was
said
to
appear
,
every
one
endeavouring
to
be
first
in
the
Action
.
But
after
all
this
Noise
,
they
brought
nothing
back
with
them
but
two
Women
of
their
own
Nation
,
who
were
come
to
acquaint
them
that
one
of
their
Parties
being
gone
a
Hunting
,
towards
the
end
of
the
Upper
Lake
,
had
light
upon
five
Spirits
,
by
which
Name
it
is
they
call
the
Europeans
.
They
added
,
That
these
Spirits
had
talk'd
to
'em
,
by
means
of
some
of
their
Nation
who
had
seen
us
,
and
had
been
Slaves
amongst
the
Outouagamis
and
Iroquois
,
whose
Language
they
understood
:
That
they
had
also
desir'd
them
to
conduct
them
to
the
Place
where
we
were
,
because
they
should
be
very
glad
to
know
whether
we
were
English
,
Dutch
,
Spaniards
,
or
Candians
:
And
farther
,
That
they
could
not
imagin
how
we
had
been
able
to
penetrate
so
far
up
into
the
Country
amongst
these
People
.
I
must
observe
hereupon
,
that
there
are
certain
Persons
at
Canada
,
who
have
got
the
Management
of
all
Affairs
there
into
their
hands
,
as
I
have
elsewhere
said
.
These
People
being
very
angry
,
that
we
had
been
aforehand
with
them
in
our
Discoveries
,
had
sent
Men
after
us
to
share
in
the
Glory
of
the
Action
:
For
they
hoped
by
our
means
to
get
a
Knowledge
of
the
Nations
which
we
had
seen
,
in
order
to
Trade
thither
,
as
soon
as
they
should
have
a
Pretence
of
sending
us
back
to
Europe
.
CHAP.
LXIV
.
Arrival
of
the
Sieur
du
Luth
in
our
Camp
.
He
desires
us
to
return
with
him
and
his
Followers
to
the
Country
of
the
Issati
and
Nadouessians
.
I
cast
my
Coverlet
over
a
dead
Man
.
The
Savages
are
pleas'd
at
it
.
THE
28
th
of
Iuly
,
1680.
we
began
to
ascend
the
River
Meschasipi
the
third
time
.
The
Savages
,
who
had
made
a
grand
Hunt
with
good
Success
,
were
resolv'd
to
return
home
to
their
own
Villages
,
and
press'd
us
to
go
with
them
;
promising
to
conduct
us
as
far
as
the
Nations
that
inhabited
at
the
End
of
the
Upper-Lake
.
They
said
they
had
a
design
to
make
an
Alliance
with
those
People
through
our
Means
.
The
Sieur
du
Luth
was
arriv'd
there
from
Canada
,
accompany'd
with
five
Men
,
whose
Equipage
was
half
Soldier
,
half
Merchant
They
came
up
to
us
in
company
with
the
two
Savage-Women
an
hundred
and
twenty
Leagues
,
or
thereabouts
,
from
the
Country
of
the
Barbarians
,
that
had
taken
us
.
They
desir'd
us
,
because
we
had
some
knowledge
of
the
Language
of
the
Issati
,
to
accompany
them
back
to
the
Villages
of
those
People
.
I
readily
agreed
to
their
request
,
especially
when
I
understood
that
they
had
not
receiv'd
the
Sacraments
in
the
whole
two
Years
and
a
half
that
they
had
been
out
upon
their
Voyage
.
The
Sieur
de
Luth
,
who
pass'd
for
their
Captain
,
was
overjoy'd
to
see
me
,
and
told
me
as
a
Secret
,
that
those
who
had
sent
him
,
wou'd
miss
of
their
aim
,
as
he
wou'd
let
me
know
more
at
leisure
.
And
observing
how
I
shav'd
the
Crowns
of
the
young
Savages
,
he
order'd
them
to
be
told
I
was
his
eldest
Brother
.
All
this
made
the
Savages
treat
me
better
than
ever
,
and
furnish
me
very
plentifully
with
Provisions
.
I
apply'd
my self
also
more
than
ever
to
the
means
of
their
Salvation
;
and
't
is
true
,
they
hearken'd
to
me
attentively
enough
.
But
then
,
to
make
any
Progress
,
one
must
live
whole
Years
amongst
them
,
they
are
so
ignorant
,
and
grounded
in
Superstition
.
The
Sieur
du
Luth
was
charm'd
at
the
sight
of
the
Fall
of
St.
Anthony
of
Padua
,
which
was
the
Name
we
had
given
it
,
and
in
all
appearance
will
remain
with
it
.
I
also
shew'd
him
the
craggy
Rock
,
where
the
monstrous
Serpent
was
climbing
up
to
devour
the
young
Swallows
in
their
Nests
;
and
recounted
to
him
the
Horror
that
seiz'd
the
Picard
,
at
the
Image
his
Fancy
fram'd
of
that
terrible
Animal
in
his
Dream
.
I
must
here
observe
,
that
seeing
my self
at
Liberty
to
say
my
Office
after
the
Arrival
of
the
Sieur
du
Luth
,
to
be
more
exact
in
the
Service
,
I
thought
I
wou'd
ask
him
the
Day
of
the
Month
:
He
told
me
as
freely
,
he
cou'd
not
satisfie
me
in
that
Point
,
for
he
had
no
Notion
of
it
left
.
Upon
this
I
recounted
to
him
the
ill
usage
which
we
receiv'd
at
the
Hands
of
the
Barbarians
,
at
their
first
taking
us
,
which
proceeded
many
times
so
far
as
to
threaten
our
Lives
;
that
therefore
he
ought
not
to
be
surpriz'd
,
if
thro'
the
Terrors
and
Apprehensions
which
I
had
lain
so
long
under
,
I
had
forgot
even
the
Day
of
the
Week
.
We
arriv'd
at
the
Villages
of
the
Issati
on
the
14
th
of
August
,
1680.
where
I
found
my
Chalice
very
safe
,
with
the
Books
and
Papers
which
I
had
hid
under-ground
,
in
presence
of
the
Savages
themselves
.
These
Wretches
had
never
had
so
much
as
a
Thought
to
meddle
with
them
,
being
fearful
and
superstitious
in
relation
to
Spirits
,
and
believing
there
is
Witchcraft
in
every
thing
they
cannot
apprehend
.
The
Tobacco
which
I
planted
before
our
Departure
,
was
half
choak'd
with
Grass
.
But
the
Cabbage
,
and
other
things
which
I
had
sown
,
were
of
a
prodigious
growth
.
The
Stalks
of
the
Purslain
were
as
big
as
Reeds
:
But
the
Savages
were
afraid
so
much
as
to
taste
them
.
A
little
after
our
return
,
the
Savages
invited
us
to
a
great
Feast
after
their
own
fashion
.
There
were
above
an
hundred
and
twenty
Men
at
it
naked
.
Ouasicoude
,
the
first
Captain
of
the
Nation
,
and
Kinsman
of
the
Deceas'd
,
whose
dead
Body
I
cover'd
,
when
they
brought
him
back
to
the
Village
in
a
Canow
,
brought
me
some
dry'd
Flesh
and
wild
Oats
in
a
Dish
of
Bark
,
which
he
set
before
me
upon
a
Bulls-Hide
,
whiten'd
,
and
garnish'd
with
Porcupine-Skins
on
the
one
side
,
and
curl'd
Wool
on
the
other
.
After
I
had
eat
,
this
Chief
put
the
same
Robe
on
my
Head
,
and
cover'd
my
Face
with
it
,
saying
with
a
loud
Voice
before
all
that
were
present
,
He
whose
dead
Body
thou
didst
cover
,
covers
thine
while
alive
.
He
has
carry'd
the
Tydings
of
it
to
the
Country
of
Souls
,
(
for
these
People
believe
the
Transmigration
of
Souls
:
)
What
thou
didst
in
respect
of
the
Dead
,
is
highly
to
be
esteem'd
:
All
the
Nation
applauds
and
thanks
thee
for
it
.
After
this
,
he
gently
reproach'd
the
Sieur
du
Luth
,
that
he
did
not
cover
the
Dead
,
as
I
had
done
.
To
which
the
Sieur
desir'd
me
to
answer
,
That
he
never
cover'd
the
Bodies
of
any
but
such
Captains
as
himself
.
To
which
the
Savage
answer'd
,
Father
Louis
(
for
so
he
heard
the
Europeans
call
me
)
is
a
greater
Captain
than
thou
:
His
Robe
(
speaking
of
my
Brocard
Chasuble
,
which
they
had
taken
from
me
,
and
was
afterwards
sent
as
a
Present
to
our
Allies
,
who
liv'd
three
Moons
distance
from
this
Country
)
was
finer
than
what
thou
wearest
.
When
these
Savages
speak
of
a
Journey
of
three
or
more
Moons
,
they
mean
Months
.
They
march
well
,
and
will
travel
fifteen
Leagues
a
Day
.
By
which
the
Reader
may
judge
what
an
extent
of
Ground
they
can
go
in
three
Months
:
CHAP.
LXV
.
The
Author
takes
his
leave
of
the
Savages
to
return
to
Canada
.
A
Savage
is
slain
by
his
Chief
,
for
advising
to
kill
us
.
Dispute
between
the
Sieur
du
Luth
and
me
,
about
the
Sacrifice
of
Barbarians
.
TOwards
the
end
of
September
,
seeing
we
had
no
Tools
proper
to
build
a
House
to
dwell
in
during
the
Winter
,
amongst
these
People
;
and
considering
that
we
were
destitute
of
Provisions
necessary
to
subsist
there
,
as
our
Design
was
at
first
to
have
done
,
we
resolv'd
to
let
them
understand
,
that
to
procure
them
Iron
,
and
other
Merchandizes
,
which
were
useful
for
them
,
't
was
convenient
that
we
shou'd
return
to
Canada
,
and
that
at
a
certain
time
which
we
shou'd
agree
upon
between
us
,
they
shou'd
come
half
the
way
with
their
Furrs
,
and
we
the
other
half
with
our
European
Commodities
:
That
they
might
let
two
of
their
Warriors
go
with
us
,
whom
we
wou'd
carry
into
our
Country
,
and
likewise
bring
back
again
the
next
Year
to
the
Place
appointed
for
meeting
,
from
whence
they
might
proceed
to
acquaint
them
of
our
return
,
in
order
to
their
meeting
us
with
their
Effects
.
Upon
this
they
held
a
great
Council
,
to
consider
whether
they
shou'd
send
some
of
their
Nation
with
us
or
no.
Two
there
were
who
were
for
it
,
and
offer'd
themselves
to
be
the
Men
:
But
they
alter'd
their
Opinion
the
Day
of
our
Departure
,
alledging
for
a
Reason
,
That
we
were
oblig'd
to
pass
thro'
many
Nations
who
were
their
sworn
Enemies
,
and
wou'd
be
sure
to
seize
their
Men
,
and
take
them
out
of
our
Hands
,
either
to
burn
them
,
or
put
them
otherwise
to
Death
by
exquisite
Torments
,
and
that
without
our
being
able
to
hinder
it
,
being
so
few
in
Number
as
we
were
.
I
answer'd
,
That
all
those
People
,
whom
they
were
afraid
of
,
were
our
Friends
and
Allies
,
and
that
in
consideration
of
us
,
they
wou'd
forbear
to
injure
any
of
their
Nation
that
were
with
us
.
These
Barbarians
want
no
Wit
;
on
the
contrary
,
their
Natural
Parts
are
extraordinary
.
They
told
us
in
return
,
that
since
we
were
to
pass
through
these
People
,
who
were
their
sworn
Enemies
,
we
shou'd
do
well
to
destroy
them
,
at
whose
Hands
they
had
receiv'd
so
many
Injuries
;
that
then
their
Men
shou'd
go
and
return
with
us
to
fetch
them
Iron
,
and
other
Commodities
which
they
wanted
,
and
wou'd
gladly
treat
with
us
about
.
From
whence
we
may
gather
,
that
these
Barbarians
are
full
of
Resentment
,
and
Thoughts
of
Revenge
,
Dispositions
not
altogether
so
well
prepar'd
,
to
receive
the
meek
Doctrine
of
the
Gospel
.
In
fine
,
Ouasicoude
their
chief
Captain
,
having
consented
to
our
Return
,
in
a
full
Council
,
gave
us
some
Bushels
of
Wild-Oats
,
for
our
Subsistence
by
the
way
,
having
first
regal'd
us
in
the
best
manner
he
cou'd
,
after
their
fashion
.
We
have
already
observ'd
,
that
these
Oats
are
better
and
more
wholsom
then
Rice
.
After
this
,
with
a
Pencil
,
he
mark'd
down
on
a
Sheet
of
Paper
which
I
had
left
,
the
Course
that
we
were
to
keep
for
four
hundred
Leagues
together
.
In
short
,
this
natural
Geographer
describ'd
our
Way
so
exactly
,
that
this
Chart
serv'd
us
as
well
as
my
Compass
cou'd
have
done
.
For
by
observing
it
punctually
,
we
arriv'd
at
the
Place
which
we
design'd
,
without
losing
our
way
in
the
least
.
All
things
being
ready
,
we
dispos'd
our selves
to
depart
,
being
eight
Europeans
of
us
in
all
.
We
put
our selves
into
two
Canows
,
and
took
our
leaves
of
our
Friends
,
with
a
Volly
of
our
Men's
Fusils
,
which
put
them
into
a
terrible
Fright
.
We
fell
down
the
River
of
St.
Francis
,
and
then
that
of
the
Meschasipi
.
Two
of
our
Men
,
without
saying
any
thing
,
had
taken
down
two
Robes
of
Castor
,
from
before
the
Fall
of
St.
Anthony
of
Padua
,
where
the
Barbarians
had
hung
them
upon
a
Tree
as
a
sort
of
Sacrifice
.
Hereupon
arose
a
Dispute
between
the
Sieur
du
Luth
and
my self
.
I
commended
what
they
had
done
,
saying
,
The
Barbarians
might
judge
by
it
,
that
we
disapprov'd
their
Superstition
.
On
the
contrary
,
the
Sieur
du
Luth
maintain'd
,
That
they
ought
to
have
let
the
things
alone
in
that
Place
where
they
were
,
for
that
the
Savages
wou'd
not
fail
to
revenge
the
Affront
which
we
had
put
upon
them
by
this
Action
,
and
that
it
was
to
be
fear'd
lest
they
shou'd
pursue
and
insult
us
by
the
Way
.
I
own
he
had
some
grounds
for
what
he
said
,
and
that
he
argu'd
according
to
the
Rules
of
Humane
Prudence
.
But
the
two
Men
answer'd
him
bluntly
,
that
the
things
fitted
them
,
and
therefore
they
shou'd
not
trouble
their
Heads
about
the
Savages
,
not
their
Superstitions
.
The
Sieur
du
Luth
fell
into
so
violent
a
Passion
at
these
Words
,
that
he
had
like
to
have
struck
the
Fellow
that
spake
them
;
but
I
got
between
,
and
reconcil'd
the
Matter
:
For
the
Picard
and
Michael
Ako
began
to
side
with
those
that
had
taken
away
the
things
in
question
,
which
might
have
prov'd
of
ill
consequence
.
I
assur'd
the
Sieur
du
Luth
that
the
Savages
durst
not
hurt
us
,
for
that
I
was
persuaded
their
Grand
Captain
Ouasicoude
wou'd
always
make
our
Cause
his
own
,
and
that
we
might
relie
on
his
Word
,
and
the
great
Credit
he
had
amongst
those
of
his
Nation
.
Thus
the
Business
was
peaceably
made
up
,
and
we
descended
the
River
together
as
good
Friends
as
ever
,
hunting
the
Wild-Beasts
as
we
went
.
When
we
were
got
almost
as
far
as
the
River
Ouisconsin
,
we
made
a
Stop
,
to
smoak
after
the
manner
of
the
Country
,
the
Flesh
of
the
Bulls
which
we
had
kill'd
by
the
Way
.
During
our
stay
here
,
for
the
Reason
aforesaid
,
three
Savages
of
the
same
Nation
,
which
we
had
lately
left
,
came
up
to
us
in
their
Canow
,
to
acquaint
us
that
their
Grand
Captain
Ouasicoude
having
learnt
that
another
Chief
of
the
same
Nation
had
a
Design
to
pursue
and
murder
us
,
he
came
into
the
Cabin
where
the
said
Captain
and
his
Associates
were
consulting
about
it
,
and
gave
him
a
Blow
on
the
Head
with
so
much
Fury
,
that
his
Brains
flew
out
upon
those
that
were
present
at
the
Consult
,
resolving
by
this
means
effectually
to
prevent
the
Execution
of
his
perniciousDesign
We
regal'd
the
three
Savages
for
their
good
News
very
nobly
,
having
plenty
of
Provisions
at
that
time
.
The
Sieur
du
Luth
,
as
soon
as
the
Savages
were
gone
,
fell
into
as
great
a
Passion
as
before
,
and
seem'd
very
apprehensive
lest
they
shou'd
still
pursue
and
set
upon
us
in
our
Voyage
.
He
wou'd
have
carry'd
Matters
farther
,
but
that
he
found
our
Men
wou'd
not
bate
him
an
Ace
,
and
were
not
in
an
Humour
to
be
bully'd
.
I
took
upon
me
to
moderate
the
Matter
once
more
,
and
pacify'd
them
in
the
End
,
by
assuring
them
that
God
wou'd
not
leave
us
in
distress
,
provided
we
put
our
Trust
in
him
,
and
that
he
was
able
to
deliver
us
from
all
our
Enemies
.
CHAP.
LXVI
.
The
Sieur
du
Luth
is
in
a
great
Consternation
at
the
Appearance
of
a
Fleet
of
the
Savages
,
who
surpriz'd
us
before
we
were
got
into
the
River
Ouisconsin
.
THE
Sieur
du
Luth
had
reason
to
believe
that
the
three
Savages
but
now
mention'd
,
were
really
Spies
sent
to
observe
our
Actions
;
for
indeed
they
knew
that
we
had
taken
away
the
Robes
of
Castor
from
before
the
Fall
of
St.
Anthony
.
He
cou'd
not
forego
his
Fears
,
but
told
me
,
we
shou'd
serve
the
Fellow
that
did
it
but
right
,
if
we
shou'd
force
him
to
carry
them
back
,
and
leave
them
in
the
place
where
he
found
them
.
I
foresaw
Discord
wou'd
be
our
Destruction
,
and
so
made
my self
Mediator
of
the
Peace
once
more
.
I
appeas'd
the
Fray
,
by
remonstrating
,
That
God
,
who
had
preserv'd
us
hitherto
in
the
greatest
Dangers
,
wou'd
have
a
more
peculiar
Care
of
us
on
this
Occasion
,
because
the
Man's
Action
was
good
in
it self
.
Two
Days
after
,
all
our
Provisions
being
dress'd
,
and
fit
to
keep
,
we
prepar'd
to
depart
:
But
the
Sieur
du
Luth
was
mightily
surpriz'd
when
we
perceiv'd
a
Fleet
of
an
hundred
and
forty
Canows
,
carrying
about
an
hundred
and
fifty
Men
,
bearing
down
directly
upon
us
.
Our
Men's
Consternation
was
no
less
than
the
Sieurs
:
But
when
they
saw
me
take
out
from
amongst
our
Equipage
,
a
Calumet
of
Peace
which
the
Issati
had
given
us
as
a
Pledge
of
their
Friendship
and
Protection
,
they
took
Heart
,
and
told
me
they
wou'd
act
as
I
shou'd
direct
.
I
order'd
two
of
them
to
embark
with
me
in
a
Canow
,
to
meet
the
Savages
:
But
the
Sieur
desir'd
me
to
take
a
third
to
row
,
that
by
standing
in
the
middle
of
the
Canow
,
I
might
the
better
show
the
Pipe
of
Peace
,
which
I
carry'd
in
my
hand
,
to
appease
the
Barbarians
,
whose
Language
I
understood
indifferently
well
.
The
other
four
of
our
Men
I
left
with
the
Sieur
de
Luth
,
and
told
them
,
in
case
any
of
the
young
Warriors
shou'd
Land
,
and
come
up
to
them
,
they
shou'd
by
no
means
discourse
or
be
familiar
with
them
;
but
that
they
shou'd
keep
their
Posts
with
their
Arms
ready
sixt
.
Having
given
these
Orders
,
I
went
into
my
Canow
,
to
the
Barbarians
who
were
a
coming
down
the
River
in
theirs
.
Seeing
no
Chief
amongst
them
,
I
call'd
out
as
loud
as
I
cou'd
Ouasicoude
,
Ouasicoude
,
repeating
his
Name
several
times
.
At
last
I
perceiv'd
him
rowing
up
towards
me
:
All
this
while
none
of
this
People
had
affronted
us
,
which
I
look'd
upon
as
a
good
Omen
.
I
conceal'd
my
Reed
of
Peace
,
the
better
to
let
them
see
how
much
I
rely'd
upon
their
Word
.
Soon
after
we
landed
,
and
entred
the
Cabin
where
the
Sieur
du
Luth
was
,
who
wou'd
have
embrac'd
their
Captain
.
Here
we
must
observe
,
that
't
is
not
the
Custom
of
the
Savages
to
embrace
after
the
manner
of
the
French
.
I
told
the
Sieur
du
Luth
that
he
need
only
present
him
with
a
piece
of
the
best
boyl'd
Meat
that
he
had
,
and
that
in
case
he
eat
of
it
,
we
were
safe
.
It
hapned
according
to
our
Wish
;
all
the
rest
of
the
Captains
of
this
little
Army
came
to
visit
us
.
It
cost
our
Folks
nothing
but
a
few
Pipes
of
Martinico-Tobacco
,
which
these
People
are
passionately
fond
of
,
tho'
their
own
be
stronger
,
more
agreeable
,
and
of
a
much
better
Scent
.
Thus
the
Barbarians
were
very
civil
to
us
,
without
ever
mentioning
the
Robes
of
Castor
.
The
Chief
Ouasicoude
advis'd
me
to
present
some
pieces
of
Martinico-Tobacco
to
the
Chief
Aquipaguetin
,
who
had
adopted
me
for
his
Son
.
This
Civility
had
strange
effects
upon
the
Barbarians
,
who
went
off
shouting
and
repeating
the
Word
Louis
,
which
,
as
we
said
,
signifies
the
Sun
;
so
that
I
must
say
without
Vanity
,
my
Name
will
be
as
it
were
immortal
amongst
these
People
,
by
reason
of
its
jumping
so
accidentally
with
that
of
the
Sun
.
CHAP.
LXVII
.
The
Author's
Voyage
from
the
Mouth
of
the
River
Ouisconsin
,
to
the
great
Bay
of
the
Puans
.
THE
Savages
having
left
us
to
go
and
War
upon
the
Messorites
,
Mahoras
,
Illinois
,
and
other
Nations
,
which
inhabit
towards
the
lower
part
of
the
River
Meschasipi
,
and
are
irreconcilable
Enemies
to
the
People
of
the
North
;
the
Sieur
du
Luth
,
who
upon
many
Occasions
approv'd
himself
to
be
much
my
Friend
,
cou'd
not
forbear
telling
our
People
,
that
I
had
all
the
reason
in
the
World
to
believe
that
the
Viceroy
of
Canada
wou'd
give
me
a
very
kind
Reception
,
in
case
we
cou'd
arrive
there
before
Winter
;
and
that
he
wish'd
with
all
his
Heart
he
had
been
among
so
many
different
Nations
as
my self
.
As
we
went
up
the
River
Ouisconsin
,
we
found
it
was
as
large
as
that
of
the
Illinois
,
which
is
navigable
for
large
Vessels
above
an
hundred
Leagues
.
We
cou'd
not
sufficiently
admire
the
Extent
of
those
vast
Countries
,
and
the
charming
Lands
through
which
we
pass'd
,
which
lie
all
untill'd
.
The
cruel
Wars
which
these
Nations
have
one
with
another
,
are
the
cause
that
they
have
not
People
enough
to
cultivate
them
.
And
the
more
bloody
Wars
which
have
rag'd
so
long
in
all
parts
of
Europe
,
have
hinder'd
the
sending
Christian
Colonies
to
settle
there
.
However
,
I
must
needs
say
,
that
the
poorer
sort
of
our
Countrymen
wou'd
do
well
to
think
of
it
,
and
go
and
plant
themselves
in
this
sine
Country
,
where
for
a
little
Pains
in
cultivating
the
Earth
,
they
wou'd
live
happier
,
and
subsist
much
better
,
than
they
do
here
.
I
have
seen
Lands
there
,
which
wou'd
yield
three
Crops
in
a
Year
:
And
the
Air
is
incomparably
more
sweet
and
temperate
than
in
Holland
.
After
we
had
row'd
about
seventy
Leagues
upon
the
River
Ouisconsin
,
we
came
to
the
Place
where
we
were
forc'd
to
carry
our
Canow
for
half
a
League
,
which
Ouasicoude
had
set
down
in
his
Chart.
We
lay
at
this
place
all
Night
,
and
left
Marks
of
our
having
been
there
,
by
the
Crosses
which
we
cut
on
the
Barks
of
the
Trees
.
Next
Day
,
having
carry'd
our
Canow's
,
and
the
rest
of
our
little
Equipage
,
over
this
Piece
of
Land
,
we
entred
upon
a
River
,
which
makes
almost
as
many
Meanders
,
as
that
of
the
Illinois
doth
at
its
Rise
:
For
after
six
Hours
rowing
,
which
made
us
go
very
fast
,
we
found
our selves
,
notwithstanding
all
the
Pains
we
had
been
at
,
over-against
the
Place
where
we
embark'd
.
One
of
our
Men
must
needs
shoot
at
a
Bird
flying
,
which
overset
his
Canow
;
but
by
good
luck
he
was
in
his
depth
.
We
were
forc●d
to
break
several
Sluces
which
the
Castors
had
made
for
our
Canow's
to
pass
;
otherwise
we
cou'd
not
have
continu'd
our
Way
,
or
carry'd
our
things
to
embark
them
again
above
these
Sluces
.
These
Creatures
make
them
with
so
much
Art
,
that
Man
cannot
equal
it
.
We
shall
speak
of
them
in
our
Second
Volume
.
We
found
several
of
these
Ponds
,
or
Stops
of
Water
,
which
these
Creatures
make
with
Pieces
of
Wood
,
like
a
Causey
.
After
this
we
pass'd
over
four
Lakes
,
which
are
all
made
by
this
River
.
Here
formerly
dwelt
the
Miamis
:
but
now
the
Maskoutens
,
Kikapous
,
and
O●toagamis
,
who
sow
their
Indian
Wheat
here
,
on
which
they
chiefly
subsist
.
We
made
some
Broath
of
the
Water
of
a
certain
Fall
,
which
they
call
Kakalin
;
because
the
Savages
come
often
hither
to
ease
themselves
,
and
lie
on
their
Backs
,
with
their
Faces
expos'd
to
the
Sun
.
Thus
having
made
more
than
four
hundred
Leagues
by
Water
since
our
departure
from
the
Country
of
the
Issati
and
Nadouessans
,
we
arriv'd
at
last
at
the
great
Bay
of
the
Puans
,
which
makes
part
of
the
Lake
of
the
Illinois
.
CHAP.
LXVIII
.
The
Author
and
his
Company
stay
some
time
amongst
the
Puans
.
Original
of
the
Name
.
They
celebrated
the
Mass
here
,
and
winter
at
Missilimakinak
.
WE
found
many
Canadians
in
this
Bay
of
the
Puans
.
The
Nation
that
inhabits
here
,
is
so
call'd
,
because
formerly
they
dwelt
in
certain
Marshy
Places
,
full
of
stinking
Waters
,
situate
on
the
South-Sea
.
But
being
drove
out
thence
by
their
Enemy
,
they
came
and
setled
in
this
Bay
,
which
is
to
the
East
of
the
Illinois
.
The
Canadians
were
come
hither
to
Trade
with
the
People
of
this
Bay
,
contrary
to
an
Order
of
the
Viceroy
.
They
had
still
a
little
of
the
Wine
left
,
which
they
brought
with
them
,
and
kept
in
a
Pewter-Flagon
.
I
made
use
of
it
for
the
Mass.
Till
now
,
I
had
nothing
but
a
Chalice
,
and
a
Marble-Altar
,
which
was
pretty
light
,
and
very
handsomly
ingrav'd
:
But
here
by
good
Fortune
I
met
with
the
Sacerdotal
Robes
too
.
Some
Illinois
who
had
happily
escap'd
their
Enemies
the
Iroquois
,
who
had
attack'd
and
almost
destroy'd
them
since
my
Voyage
,
and
the
time
that
I
had
been
a
Slave
amongst
the
Barbarians
,
had
brought
with
them
the
Ornaments
of
the
Chapel
of
Father
Zenobius
Mambre
,
whom
we
had
left
among
the
Illinois
.
Some
of
these
I
say
,
who
were
escap'd
to
the
Place
where
we
were
,
deliver'd
me
up
all
the
Ornaments
of
the
Chapel
,
except
the
Chalice
.
They
promis'd
to
get
me
that
too
for
a
little
Tobacco
,
which
I
was
to
give
them
;
and
were
as
good
as
their
Word
,
for
they
brought
it
me
some
few
Days
after
.
'T
was
more
than
nine
Months
since
I
had
celebrated
the
Sacrament
of
the
Mass
,
for
want
of
Wine
.
We
might
indeed
have
done
it
in
our
Voyage
,
had
we
had
Vessels
proper
to
keep
Wine
in
:
But
we
cou'd
not
charge
our
Canow
with
such
,
being
very
unfit
to
carry
things
of
Weight
.
'T
is
true
,
we
met
with
Grapes
in
many
Places
through
which
we
pass'd
,
and
had
made
some
Wine
too
,
which
we
put
into
Gourds
;
but
it
fail'd
us
whilst
we
were
among
the
Illinois
,
as
I
have
elsewhere
observ'd
.
As
for
the
rest
,
I
had
still
some
Wafers
by
me
,
which
were
as
good
as
ever
,
having
been
kept
in
a
Steel-Box
shut
very
close
.
We
stay'd
two
Days
at
the
Bay
of
the
Puans
;
where
we
sung
Te
Deum
,
and
my self
said
Mass
,
and
Preach'd
.
Our
Men
prepar'd
themselves
for
the
Holy
Sacrament
,
which
we
receiv'd
,
in
order
to
render
our
Thanks
to
God
,
who
had
preserv'd
us
amidst
the
many
Dangers
we
had
run
,
the
Difficulties
we
had
surmounted
,
and
Monsters
we
had
overcome
.
One
of
our
Canow-Men
truck'd
a
Fusil
with
a
Savage
for
a
Canow
larger
than
our
own
,
in
which
,
after
an
hundred
Leagues
rowing
,
having
coasted
all
along
the
great
Bay
of
the
Puans
,
we
arriv'd
at
Missilimakinak
,
in
the
Lake
of
Huron
,
where
we
were
forc'd
to
Winter
:
For
our
Way
lying
still
North
,
we
shou'd
infallibly
have
perish'd
amongst
the
Ice
and
Snow
,
had
we
proceeded
any
farther
.
By
the
Course
we
were
oblig'd
to
take
,
we
were
still
about
400
Leagues
from
Canada
.
Amongst
these
People
,
I
met
,
to
my
no
little
Satisfaction
,
Father
Pierson
,
a
Jesuit
,
Son
of
the
King's
Receiver
for
the
Town
of
At
h
in
Hainault
.
He
was
come
hither
to
learn
their
Language
,
and
spoke
it
then
passably
well
.
This
Religious
,
who
retain'd
still
the
free
and
open
Humour
of
his
Countrymen
,
had
made
himself
belov'd
by
his
obliging
Behaviour
,
and
seem'd
to
be
an
utter
Enemy
of
Caballing
and
Intrigues
,
having
a
Soul
well-tun'd
,
generous
,
and
sincere
.
In
a
Word
,
He
appear'd
to
me
to
be
such
as
every
good
Christian
ought
to
be
.
The
Reader
may
judge
how
agreeably
I
pass'd
the
Winter
in
such
good
Company
,
after
the
Miseries
and
Fatigues
I
had
undergone
in
the
Course
of
our
Discoveries
.
To
make
the
best
use
of
my
time
that
I
cou'd
,
I
Preach'd
all
the
Holy-days
and
Sundays
in
Advent
and
Lent
,
for
the
Edification
of
our
Men
,
and
other
Canadians
,
who
were
come
four
or
five
Leagues
out
of
their
Country
,
to
Trade
for
Furrs
amongst
these
Savages
:
From
whence
we
may
observe
,
that
there
are
some
whom
I
shall
forbear
to
name
,
who
notwithstanding
all
their
pretended
Austerities
,
are
yet
no
less
covetous
of
the
Things
of
this
World
,
than
the
most
Secular
Person
in
it
.
The
Outacuacts
and
the
Hurons
wou'd
often
assist
at
our
Ceremonies
in
a
Church
cover'd
with
Rushes
and
a
few
Boards
,
which
the
Canadians
had
built
here
:
But
they
came
more
out
of
Curiosity
than
any
Design
to
conform
themselves
to
the
Rules
of
our
holy
Religion
.
The
latter
of
these
Savages
would
tell
us
,
speaking
of
our
Discoveries
,
That
themselves
were
but
Men
;
but
for
us
Europeans
,
we
must
needs
be
Spirits
:
That
if
they
had
gone
so
far
up
amongst
strange
Nations
as
we
had
done
,
they
should
have
been
sure
to
have
been
kill'd
by
them
without
Mercy
;
whereas
we
pass'd
every-where
without
danger
,
and
knew
how
to
procure
the
Friendship
of
all
we
met
.
During
the
Winter
,
we
broke
Holes
in
the
Ice
of
the
Lake
Huron
,
and
by
means
of
several
large
Stones
,
sunk
our
Nets
sometimes
20
,
sometimes
25
Fathom
under-water
to
catch
Fish
,
which
we
did
in
great
abundance
.
We
took
Salmon-Trouts
,
which
often
weigh'd
from
40
to
50
pounds
.
These
made
our
Indian
Wheat
go
down
the
better
,
which
was
our
ordinary
Diet.
Our
Beverage
was
nothing
but
Broth
made
of
White
Fish
,
which
we
drank
hot
;
because
as
it
cools
it
turns
to
Jelly
,
as
if
it
had
been
made
of
Veal
.
During
our
stay
here
,
Father
Pierson
and
I
would
often
divert
our selves
on
the
Ice
,
where
we
skated
on
the
Lake
as
they
do
in
Holland
.
I
had
learn'd
this
Slight
when
I
was
at
Ghent
,
from
whence
to
Brussels
one
may
run
in
three
Hours
with
abundance
of
Pleasure
when
the
Canal
is
frozen
.
'T
is
the
usual
Diversion
with
which
the
Inhabitants
of
these
two
Cities
entertain
themselves
during
the
Winter
,
by
favour
of
the
Ice
.
It
must
be
allow'd
,
without
reflecting
on
any
other
Order
,
That
those
of
St.
Francis
are
very
proper
for
the
setling
of
Colonies
.
They
make
a
strict
Vow
of
Poverty
,
and
have
a
Property
in
nothing
as
their
own
:
They
enjoy
only
a
simple
Use
of
Things
necessary
to
Life
.
Those
that
give
us
any
Moveables
,
continue
still
to
be
the
Owners
of
them
,
and
may
take
'em
again
at
pleasure
.
'T
is
this
Poverty
which
is
recommended
to
us
by
many
Popes
;
but
above
all
by
our
Rule
,
which
is
the
only
one
I
find
inserted
in
the
Canon-Law
.
What
pass'd
at
Missilimakinak
during
this
Winter
,
is
a
Proof
of
what
I
say
.
Two
and
forty
Canadians
,
who
were
come
hither
upon
the
account
of
the
Trade
which
they
drive
here
with
the
Savages
,
desir'd
me
to
present
them
with
the
Cord
of
St.
Francis
.
I
comply'd
with
their
Request
;
and
each
time
I
deliver'd
a
Cord
,
made
a
small
Harangue
by
way
of
Exhortation
to
the
Person
receiving
it
,
and
then
associated
him
to
the
Prayers
of
the
Order
.
They
would
have
kept
me
with
them
,
and
made
me
a
Settlement
,
where
from
time
to
time
they
might
have
resort
to
me
.
They
promis'd
me
moreover
,
since
I
would
accept
of
no
Furrs
,
that
they
would
prevail
with
the
Savages
to
furnish
out
my
Subsistance
in
the
best
manner
which
could
be
expected
for
the
Country
.
But
because
the
greatest
part
of
them
that
made
me
this
Offer
,
Traded
into
these
Parts
without
permission
,
I
gave
them
to
understand
,
That
the
Common
Good
of
our
Discoveries
,
ought
to
be
preferr'd
to
their
private
Advantages
;
so
desir'd
them
to
excuse
me
,
and
permit
me
to
return
to
Canada
for
a
more
Publick
Good
.
CHAP.
LXIX
.
The
Author's
Departure
from
Missilimakinak
.
He
passes
two
great
Lakes
.
Taking
of
a
Great
Bear
.
Some
Particulars
relating
to
the
Flesh
of
that
Beast
.
WE
parted
from
Missilimakinak
in
Easter-Week
,
1681.
and
for
twelve
or
thirteen
Leagues
together
,
were
oblig'd
to
draw
our
Provisions
and
Canow's
after
us
over
the
Ice
,
up
the
Lake
Huron
,
the
sides
of
which
continu'd
still
froze
five
or
six
Leagues
broad
.
The
Ice
being
broke
,
we
embark'd
,
after
the
Solemnity
of
the
Quasimodo
,
which
we
had
an
opportunity
to
celebrate
,
having
by
good
Fortune
met
with
a
little
Wine
,
which
a
Canadian
had
brought
with
him
,
and
serv'd
us
all
the
rest
of
our
Voyage
.
After
we
had
row'd
a
hundred
Leagues
all
along
the
sides
of
the
Lake
Huron
,
we
pass'd
the
Streights
,
which
are
thirty
Leagues
thro'
,
and
the
Lake
of
St.
Claire
,
which
is
in
the
middle
:
Thence
we
arriv'd
at
the
Lake
Erie
,
or
of
the
Cat
,
where
we
stay'd
some
time
to
kill
Sturgeon
,
which
come
here
in
great
numbers
,
to
cast
their
Spawn
on
the
side
of
the
Lake
.
We
took
nothing
but
the
Belly
of
the
Fish
,
which
is
the
most
delicious
part
,
and
threw
away
the
rest
.
This
Place
afforded
also
plenty
of
Venison
and
Fowl
.
As
we
were
standing
in
the
Lake
,
upon
a
large
Point
of
Land
which
runs
it self
very
far
into
the
Water
,
we
perceiv'd
a
Bear
in
it
as
far
as
we
could
see
.
We
could
not
imagin
how
this
Creature
got
there
;
't
was
very
improbable
that
he
shou'd
swim
from
one
side
to
t'other
,
that
was
thirty
or
forty
Leagues
over
.
It
hapned
to
be
very
calm
;
so
two
of
our
Men
leaving
us
on
the
Point
,
put
off
to
attack
the
Bear
,
that
was
near
a
quarter
of
a
League
out
in
the
Lake
.
They
made
two
Shot
at
him
one
after
another
,
otherwise
the
Beast
had
certainly
sunk
them
.
As
soon
as
they
had
fir'd
,
they
were
forc'd
to
sheer
off
as
fast
as
they
could
to
charge
again
;
which
when
they
had
done
,
they
return●d
to
the
Attack
.
The
Bear
was
forc'd
to
stand
it
;
and
it
cost
them
no
less
than
seven
Shot
before
they
could
compass
him
.
As
they
were
endeavouring
to
get
him
●board
,
they
were
like
to
have
been
over-set
;
which
if
they
had
,
they
must
have
been
infallibly
lost
:
All
they
could
do
was
to
fasten
him
to
the
Barr
that
is
in
the
middle
of
the
Canow
,
and
so
drag
him
on
●hoar
;
which
they
did
at
last
with
much
ado
,
and
great
hazard
of
their
Lives
.
We
had
all
the
leisure
that
was
requisite
for
the
dressing
and
ordering
him
so
as
to
make
him
keep
;
and
in
the
mean
time
took
out
his
Intrails
,
and
having
cleans'd
and
boil'd
them
,
eat
heartily
of
'●m
.
These
are
as
good
a
Dish
as
those
of
our
Sucking-Pigs
in
Europe
.
His
Flesh
serv'd
us
the
rest
of
our
Voyage
,
which
we
usually
eat
with
lean
Goats-flesh
,
because
it
is
too
fat
to
eat
by
it self
▪
So
that
we
liv'd
for
100
Leagues
upon
the
Game
that
we
kill'd
in
this
Place
.
CHAP.
LXX
.
The
Meeting
of
the
Author
and
a
certain
Captain
of
the
Outtaouacts
,
nam'd
Talon
by
the
Intendant
of
that
Name
,
upon
the
Lake
of
Erie
;
who
recounts
to
him
many
Adventures
of
his
Family
and
Nation
.
Further
Observations
upon
the
Great
Fall
or
Cataract
of
Niagara
.
THere
was
a
certain
Captain
of
the
Outtaouacts
,
to
whom
the
Intendant
Talon
gave
his
own
Name
,
whilst
he
was
at
Quebec
.
He
us'd
to
come
often
to
that
City
with
those
of
his
Nation
,
who
brought
Furrs
thither
:
We
were
strangely
surpriz'd
at
the
sight
of
this
Man
,
whom
we
found
almost
famish'd
,
and
more
like
a
Skeleton
than
a
living
Man
.
He
told
us
the
Name
of
Talon
would
be
soon
extinct
in
this
Country
,
since
he
resolv'd
not
to
survive
the
Loss
of
six
of
his
Family
who
had
been
starv'd
to
death
.
He
added
,
That
the
Fishery
and
Chace
had
both
fail'd
this
Year
,
which
was
the
occasion
of
this
sad
Disaster
.
He
told
us
moreover
,
That
tho'
the
Iroquois
were
not
in
War
with
his
Nation
,
yet
had
they
taken
and
carry'd
into
Slavery
an
entire
Family
of
Twelve
Souls
.
He
begg'd
very
earnestly
of
me
,
that
I
would
use
my
utmost
Endeavours
to
have
them
releas'd
,
if
they
were
yet
alive
;
and
gave
me
two
Necklaces
of
Black
and
White
Porcelain
,
that
I
might
be
sure
not
to
neglect
a
Business
which
he
laid
so
much
to
heart
.
I
can
rely
upon
thee
,
Bare-foot
,
(
for
so
they
always
call'd
us
;
)
and
am
confident
that
the
Iroquis
will
hearken
to
thy
Reasons
sooner
than
any
ones
.
Thou
didst
often
advise
them
at
their
Councils
,
which
were
held
then
at
the
Fort
of
Katarockoui
,
where
thou
hast
caus'd
a
great
Cabin
to
be
built
.
Had
I
been
at
my
Village
when
thou
cam'st
thro'
it
,
I
would
have
done
all
that
I
could
to
have
kept
thee
,
instead
of
the
Black-Coat
(
so
they
call
the
Jesuites
)
which
was
here
.
When
the
poor
Captain
had
done
speaking
,
I
solemnly
promis●d
him
to
use
my
utmost
Interest
with
the
Iroquois
,
for
the
releasement
of
his
Friends
.
After
we
had
row'd
above
an
hundred
and
forty
Leagues
upon
the
Lake
Erie
,
by
reason
of
the
many
Windings
of
the
Bays
and
Creeks
which
we
were
forc'd
to
coast
,
we
past
by
the
Great
Fall
of
Niagara
,
and
spent
half
a
Day
in
considering
the
Wonders
of
that
prodigious
Cascade
.
I
could
not
conceive
how
it
came
to
pass
,
that
four
great
Lakes
,
the
least
of
which
is
400
Leagues
in
compass
,
should
empty
themselves
one
into
another
,
and
then
all
centre
and
discharge
themselves
at
this
Great
Fall
,
and
yet
not
drown
good
part
of
America
.
What
is
yet
more
surprizing
,
the
Ground
from
the
Mouth
of
the
Lake
Erie
,
down
to
the
Great
Fall
▪
appears
almost
level
and
flat
.
'T
is
scarce
discernable
that
there
is
the
least
Rise
or
Fall
for
six
Leagues
to
gether
:
The
more
than
ordinary
swiftness
of
the
Stream
,
is
the
only
thing
that
makes
it
be
observ'd
.
And
that
which
makes
it
yet
the
stranger
is
,
That
for
2
Leagues
together
below
the
Fall
,
towards
the
Lake
Ontario
,
or
Frontenac
,
the
Lands
are
as
level
as
they
are
above
it
towards
the
Lake
of
Erie
.
Our
Surprise
was
still
greater
,
when
we
observ'd
there
was
no
Mountains
within
two
good
Leagues
of
this
Cascade
;
and
yet
the
vast
quantity
of
Water
which
is
discharg'd
by
these
four
fresh
Seas
,
stops
or
centres
here
,
and
so
falls
above
six
hundred
Foot
deep
down
into
a
Gulph
,
which
one
cannot
look
upon
without
Horrour
.
Two
other
great
Out-lets
,
or
Falls
of
Water
,
which
are
on
the
two
sides
of
a
small
sloping
Island
,
which
is
in
the
midst
,
fall
gently
and
without
noise
,
and
so
glide
away
quiety
enough
:
But
when
this
prodigious
quantity
of
Water
,
of
which
I
speak
,
comes
to
fall
,
there
is
such
a
din
,
and
such
a
noise
,
more
deafning
than
the
loudest
Thunder
.
The
rebounding
of
these
Waters
is
so
great
,
that
a
sort
of
Cloud
arises
from
the
Foam
of
it
,
which
are
seen
hanging
over
this
Abyss
even
at
Noon-day
,
when
the
Sun
is
at
its
heighth
.
In
the
midst
of
Summer
,
when
the
Weather
is
hottest
,
they
arise
above
the
tallest
Firrs
,
and
other
great
Trees
,
which
grow
in
the
sloping
Island
which
make
the
two
Falls
of
Waters
that
I
spoke
of
.
I
wish'd
an
hundred
times
that
somebody
had
been
with
us
,
who
could
have
describ'd
the
Wonders
of
this
prodigious
frightful
Fall
,
so
as
to
give
the
Reader
a
just
and
natural
Idea
of
it
;
such
as
might
satisfie
him
,
and
create
in
him
an
Admiration
of
this
Prodigy
of
Nature
as
great
as
it
deserves
.
In
the
mean
time
,
accept
the
following
Draught
,
such
as
it
is
;
in
which
however
I
have
endeavour'd
to
give
the
curious
Reader
as
just
an
Image
of
it
as
I
can
.
We
must
call
to
mind
what
I
observ'd
of
it
in
the
beginning
of
my
Voyage
,
which
is
to
be
seen
in
the
Seventh
Chapter
of
this
Book
.
From
the
Mouth
of
the
Lake
Erie
to
the
Great
Fall
,
are
reckon'd
six
Leagues
,
as
I
have
said
,
which
is
the
continuation
of
the
Great
River
of
St.
Laurence
,
which
arises
out
of
the
four
Lakes
above-mention'd
.
The
River
,
you
must
needs
think
,
is
very
rapid
for
these
six
Leagues
,
because
of
the
vast
Discharge
of
Waters
which
fall
into
it
out
of
the
said
Lakes
.
The
Lands
,
which
lie
on
both
sides
of
it
to
the
East
and
West
,
are
all
level
from
the
Lake
Erie
to
the
Great
Fall
.
Its
Banks
are
not
steep
;
on
the
contrary
,
the
Water
is
almost
always
level
with
the
Land
.
'T
is
certain
,
that
the
Ground
towards
the
Fall
is
lower
,
by
the
more
than
ordinary
swiftness
of
the
Stream
;
and
yet
't
is
not
perceivable
to
the
Eye
for
the
six
Leagues
abovesaid
.
After
it
has
run
thus
violently
for
six
Leagues
,
it
meets
with
a
small
sloping
Island
,
about
half
a
quarter
of
a
League
long
,
and
near
three
hundred
Foot
broad
,
as
well
as
one
can
guess
by
the
Eye
;
for
it
is
impossible
to
come
at
it
in
a
Canow
of
Bark
,
the
Waters
run
with
that
force
.
The
Isle
is
full
of
Cedar
and
Firr
;
but
the
Land
of
it
lies
no
higher
than
that
on
the
Banks
of
the
River
.
It
seems
to
be
all
level
,
even
as
far
as
the
two
great
Cascades
that
make
the
Main
Fall
.
The
two
sides
of
the
Channels
,
which
are
made
by
the
Isle
,
and
run
on
both
sides
of
it
,
overflow
almost
the
very
Surface
of
the
Earth
of
the
said
Isle
,
as
well
as
the
Land
that
lies
on
the
Banks
of
the
River
to
the
East
and
West
,
as
it
runs
South
and
North.
But
we
must
observe
,
that
at
the
end
of
the
Isle
,
on
the
side
of
the
two
great
Falls
,
there
is
a
sloping
Rock
which
reaches
as
far
as
the
Great
Gulph
,
into
which
the
said
Waters
fall
;
and
yet
the
Rock
is
not
at
all
wetted
by
the
two
Cascades
which
fall
on
both
sides
,
because
the
two
Torrents
which
are
made
by
the
Isle
,
throw
themselves
with
a
prodigious
force
,
one
towards
the
East
,
and
the
other
towards
the
West
,
from
off
the
end
of
the
Isle
,
where
the
Great
Fall
of
all
is
.
After
then
these
two
Torrents
have
thus
run
by
the
two
sides
of
the
Isle
,
they
cast
their
Waters
all
of
a
sudden
down
into
the
Gulph
by
two
Great
Falls
;
which
Waters
are
push'd
so
violently
on
by
their
own
Weight
,
and
so
sustain'd
by
the
swiftness
of
the
motion
,
that
they
don't
wet
the
Rock
in
the
least
.
And
here
it
is
that
they
tumble
down
into
an
Abyss
above
600
Foot
in
depth
.
The
Waters
that
flow
on
the
side
of
the
East
,
do
not
throw
themselves
with
that
violence
as
those
that
fall
on
the
West
.
The
reason
is
,
because
the
Rock
at
the
end
of
the
Island
,
rises
something
more
on
this
side
,
than
it
does
on
the
West
;
and
so
the
Waters
being
supported
by
it
somewhat
longer
than
they
are
on
the
other
side
,
are
carry'd
the
smoother
off
:
But
on
the
West
the
Rock
sloping
more
,
the
Waters
,
for
want
of
a
Support
,
become
the
sooner
broke
,
and
fall
with
the
greater
precipitation
.
Another
reason
is
,
the
Lands
that
lie
on
the
West
are
lower
than
those
that
lie
on
the
East
.
We
also
observ'd
,
that
the
Waters
of
the
Fall
,
that
is
to
the
West
,
made
a
sort
of
a
square
Figure
as
they
fell
,
which
made
a
third
Cascade
,
less
than
the
other
two
,
which
fell
betwixt
the
South
and
North.
And
because
there
is
a
rising
Ground
which
lies
before
those
two
Cascades
to
the
North
,
the
Gulph
is
much
larger
there
than
to
the
East
.
Moreover
,
we
must
observe
,
that
from
the
rising
Ground
that
lies
over
against
the
two
last
Falls
which
are
on
the
West
of
the
main
Fall
,
one
may
go
down
as
far
as
the
bottom
of
this
terrible
Gulph
.
The
Author
of
this
Discovery
was
down
there
,
the
more
narrowly
to
observe
the
Fall
of
these
prodigious
Cascades
.
From
hence
we
could
discover
a
Spot
of
Ground
,
which
lay
under
the
Fall
of
Water
which
is
to
the
East
,
big
enough
for
four
Coaches
to
drive
a
breast
without
being
wet
;
but
because
the
Ground
,
which
is
to
the
East
of
the
sloping
Rock
,
where
the
first
Fall
empties
it self
into
the
Gulph
,
is
very
steep
,
and
almost
perpendicular
,
't
is
impossible
for
a
Man
to
get
down
on
that
side
,
into
the
Place
where
the
four
Coaches
may
go
a-breast
,
or
to
make
his
way
thro'
such
a
quantity
of
Water
as
falls
towards
the
Gulph
:
So
that
't
is
very
probable
,
that
to
this
dry
Place
it
is
that
the
Rattle-Snakes
retire
,
by
certain
Passages
which
they
find
under-ground
.
From
the
end
then
of
this
Island
it
is
,
that
these
two
Great
Falls
of
Waters
,
as
also
the
third
but
now
mention'd
,
throw
themselves
,
after
a
most
surprising
manner
,
down
into
a
dreadful
Gulph
six
hundred
Foot
and
more
in
depth
.
I
have
already
said
,
that
the
Waters
which
discharge
themselves
at
the
Cascade
to
the
East
,
fall
with
lesser
force
;
whereas
those
to
the
West
tumble
all
at
once
,
making
two
Cascades
;
one
moderate
,
the
other
very
violent
and
strong
,
which
at
last
make
a
kind
of
Crochet
,
or
square
Figure
,
falling
from
South
to
North
,
and
West
to
East
.
After
this
,
they
rejoin
the
Waters
of
the
other
Cascade
that
falls
to
the
East
,
and
so
tumble
down
altogether
,
tho'
unequally
,
into
the
Gulph
,
with
all
the
violence
that
can
be
imagin'd
,
from
a
Fall
of
six
hundred
Foot
,
which
makes
the
most
Beautiful
,
and
at
the
same
time
most
Frightful
Cascade
in
the
World
.
After
these
Waters
have
thus
discharg'd
themselves
into
this
dreadful
Gulph
,
they
begin
to
resume
their
Course
,
and
continue
the
great
River
of
St.
Laurence
for
two
Leagues
,
as
far
as
the
three
Mountains
which
are
on
the
East
of
the
River
,
and
the
great
Rock
which
is
on
the
West
,
and
lifts
it self
three
Fathoms
above
the
Waters
,
or
thereabouts
.
The
Gulph
into
which
these
Waters
are
discharg'd
,
continues
it self
thus
two
Leagues
together
,
between
a
Chain
of
Rocks
,
flowing
with
a
prodigious
Torrent
,
which
is
bridled
and
kept
in
by
the
Rocks
that
lie
on
each
side
of
the
River
.
Into
this
Gulph
it
is
,
that
these
several
Cascades
empty
themselves
,
with
a
violence
equal
to
the
heighth
from
whence
they
fall
,
and
the
quantity
of
Waters
which
they
discharge
.
Hence
arise
those
deafning
Sounds
,
that
dreadful
roaring
and
bellowing
of
the
Waters
,
which
drown
the
loudest
Thunder
,
as
also
the
perpetual
Mists
that
hang
over
the
Gulph
,
and
rise
above
the
tallest
Pines
that
are
in
the
little
Isle
so
often
mention'd
.
After
a
Channel
is
again
made
at
the
bottom
of
this
dreadful
Fall
by
the
Chain
of
Rocks
,
and
fill'd
by
that
prodigious
quantity
of
Waters
which
are
continually
falling
,
the
River
of
St.
Laurence
resumes
its
Course
:
But
with
that
violence
,
and
his
Waters
beat
against
the
Rocks
with
so
prodigious
a
force
,
that
't
is
impossible
to
pass
even
in
a
Canow
of
Bark
,
tho'
in
one
of
them
a
Man
may
venture
safe
enough
upon
the
most
rapid
Streams
,
by
keeping
close
to
the
Shoar
.
These
Rocks
,
as
also
the
prodigious
Torrent
last
for
two
Leagues
;
that
is
,
from
the
great
Fall
,
to
the
three
Mountains
and
great
Rock
:
But
then
it
begins
insensibly
to
abate
,
and
the
Land
to
be
again
almost
on
a
level
with
the
Water
;
and
so
it
continues
as
far
as
the
Lake
Ontario
,
or
Frontenac
.
When
one
stands
near
the
Fall
,
and
looks
down
into
this
most
dreadful
Gulph
,
one
is
seized
with
Horrour
,
and
the
Head
turns
round
,
so
that
one
cannot
look
long
or
stedfastly
upon
it
.
But
this
vast
Deluge
beginning
insensibly
to
abate
,
and
even
to
fall
to
nothing
about
the
three
Mountains
,
the
Waters
of
the
River
St.
Laurence
begin
to
glide
more
gently
along
,
and
to
be
almost
upon
a
level
with
the
Lands
;
so
that
it
becomes
navigable
again
,
as
far
as
the
Lake
Frontenac
,
over
which
we
pass
to
come
to
the
New
Canal
,
which
is
made
by
the
discharge
of
its
Waters
.
Then
we
enter
again
upon
the
River
St.
Laurence
,
which
not
long
after
makes
that
which
they
call
the
Long
Fall
,
an
hundred
Leagues
from
Niagara
.
I
have
often
heard
talk
of
the
Cataracts
of
the
Nile
,
which
make
the
People
deaf
that
live
near
them
.
I
know
not
if
the
Iroquois
,
who
formerly
inhabited
near
this
Fall
,
and
liv'd
upon
the
Beasts
which
from
time
to
time
are
born
down
by
the
violence
of
its
Torrent
,
withdrew
themselves
from
its
Neighbourhood
,
lest
they
should
likewise
become
deaf
;
or
out
of
the
continual
fear
they
were
in
of
Rattle-Snakes
,
which
are
very
common
in
this
Place
during
the
great
Heats
,
and
lodge
in
Holes
all
along
the
Rocks
as
far
as
the
Mountains
,
which
lie
two
Leagues
lower
.
Be
it
as
it
will
,
these
dangerous
Creatures
are
to
be
met
with
as
far
as
the
Lake
Frontenac
,
on
the
South-side
;
but
because
they
are
never
to
be
seen
but
in
the
midst
of
Summer
,
and
then
only
when
the
Heats
are
excessive
,
they
are
not
so
afraid
of
them
here
as
elsewhere
.
However
,
't
is
reasonable
to
presume
,
that
the
horrid
noise
of
the
Fall
,
and
the
fear
of
these
poisonous
Serpents
,
might
oblige
the
Savages
to
seek
out
a
more
commodious
Habitation
.
Having
carry'd
our
Canow
from
the
Great
Fall
of
Niagara
,
as
far
as
the
three
Mountains
,
which
are
two
Leagues
below
,
in
all
which
Way
we
perceiv'd
never
a
Snake
,
we
proceedceeded
in
our
Voyage
,
and
arriv'd
at
the
Lake
of
Ontario
or
Frontenac
.
CHAP.
LXXI
.
The
Author
sets
out
from
the
Fort
which
is
at
the
Mouth
of
the
River
Niagara
,
and
obliges
the
Iroquois
assembl'd
in
Council
,
to
deliver
up
the
Slaves
they
had
made
upon
the
Outtaouacts
.
WE
met
none
of
the
Savages
in
the
little
Village
of
the
Iroquois
,
which
is
near
the
Mouth
of
the
River
Niagara
;
for
they
sow
there
but
very
little
of
Indian
Corn
;
and
inhabit
the
Village
but
in
Harvest-time
,
or
in
the
Season
they
go
a
fishing
for
Sturgeons
or
White-Fish
,
which
are
there
in
great
plenty
.
We
thought
also
we
shou'd
find
some
Canadians
at
the
Fort
of
the
River
which
we
had
begun
to
build
,
at
the
beginning
of
our
Discovery
:
But
these
Forts
were
only
built
for
a
Show
,
to
cover
the
secret
Trade
of
Furs
,
and
countenance
the
great
Hopes
M.
de
la
Salle
had
given
to
the
French
Court
.
It
must
be
granted
,
that
such
Discoveries
are
beyond
any
private
Men's
Power
,
and
they
must
be
countenanc'd
by
the
Sovereign
Authority
,
to
be
successful
.
Therefore
M.
de
la
Salle
had
got
the
French
Court's
Protection
;
but
instead
of
making
a
good
use
of
it
for
the
publick
Good
,
he
did
chiefly
aim
at
his
own
private
Interest
,
and
for
that
reason
neglected
a
great
many
things
necessary
to
carry
on
his
Enterprize
.
The
Fort
of
the
River
of
Niagara
was
become
a
deserted
Place
,
and
might
have
serv'd
to
countenance
his
Design
.
We
came
along
the
Southern
Coasts
of
the
Lake
Ontario
or
Frontenac
;
and
after
a
Navigation
of
thirty
Leagues
,
we
arriv'd
about
Whitsontide
〈◊〉
the
Year
1681
,
at
the
great
Village
of
the
Tsonnontouans
Iroquois
.
The
Savages
came
to
meet
us
,
repeating
often
this
Word
Otchitagon
,
meaning
by
it
,
that
the
Bare-foot
was
return'd
from
the
great
Voyage
he
had
undertook
,
to
visit
the
Nations
that
are
beyond
the
River
Hohio
and
Meschasipi
;
and
tho'
our
Faces
were
burnt
by
the
Sun
,
and
my
Clothes
patch'd
up
with
wild
Bull-Skins
,
yet
they
knew
me
,
and
carry'd
me
with
my
two
Men
into
one
of
their
Officer's
Cottages
.
They
did
call
their
Council
,
which
met
to
the
number
of
Thirty
,
or
thereabouts
,
wearing
their
Gowns
in
a
stately
manner
,
made
up
with
all
sorts
of
Skins
,
twisted
about
their
Arms
,
with
the
Calumet
in
their
Hands
.
They
gave
order
that
we
shou'd
be
entertain'd
according
to
their
own
Fashion
,
while
they
did
smoak
,
without
eating
.
After
we
had
done
eating
,
I
told
them
by
a
Canadian
that
was
my
interpreter
,
that
their
Warriors
had
brought
12
Outtaouacts
as
Slaves
,
tho'
they
were
their
Confederates
and
Onontio's
Friends
,
(
't
is
the
Name
they
give
to
the
Vice-roy
of
Canada
)
breaking
thereby
the
Peace
,
and
proclaiming
War
against
Canada
:
And
the
better
to
oblige
them
to
deliver
up
to
us
the
Outtaouacts
,
who
by
good
Fortune
were
still
alive
,
we
flung
in
the
middle
of
the
Assembly
two
Collars
of
Porcelain
,
that
Captain
Talon
had
given
us
;
This
is
the
only
way
among
them
,
to
enter
upon
any
Affair
.
The
next
Day
the
Council
met
,
and
the
Iroquois
answer'd
me
with
some
other
Collars
of
Porcelain
;
and
told
me
,
That
those
who
had
made
these
Men
Slaves
,
were
young
Warriors
without
Consideration
;
That
we
might
assure
Onontio
,
(
who
was
then
Count
Frontenac
)
that
that
their
Nation
wou'd
always
respect
him
in
all
things
;
That
they
shou'd
live
with
him
as
true
Children
with
their
Father
,
and
that
they
wou'd
deliver
up
the
Men
who
had
been
taken
.
Teganeot
,
one
of
the
chiefest
,
who
spoke
for
the
whole
Nation
in
the
Council
,
presented
me
with
some
Skins
of
Otter
,
Martin
,
and
Beaver
,
to
the
value
of
thirty
Crowns
.
I
took
his
Present
with
one
Hand
,
and
deliver'd
it
with
the
other
to
his
Son
,
whom
he
lov'd
tenderly
.
I
told
him
,
that
I
made
him
that
Present
,
that
he
might
Exchange
it
with
some
Merchandizes
of
Europe
;
and
that
the
Bare-feet
will
accept
of
no
Present
at
all
,
not
out
of
Contempt
,
but
because
we
are
disinterested
in
all
things
;
assuring
him
,
I
wou'd
acquaint
the
Governour
of
his
Friendship
.
The
Iroquois
was
surpriz'd
that
I
did
not
accept
of
his
Present
;
and
seeing
besides
,
that
I
gave
a
little
Looking-Glass
to
his
Son
,
he
said
to
those
of
this
Nation
,
that
the
other
Canadians
were
not
of
that
Temper
:
And
they
sent
us
several
Fowls
,
as
an
acknowledgment
of
their
Gratitude
for
the
care
we
took
,
to
teach
their
Children
some
Prayers
in
their
own
Tongue
.
After
the
Promises
the
Savages
gave
us
to
live
in
good
correspondency
with
us
,
we
took
our
leave
of
them
,
and
got
ourselves
ready
,
in
order
to
continue
our
Voyage
.
CHAP.
LXXII
.
The
Author
sets
out
from
the
Tsonnontouans
Iroquois
,
and
comes
to
Fort
Frontenac
.
I
Must
confess
it
is
a
great
Pleasure
for
one
to
come
out
of
Slavery
,
or
the
Hands
of
Savages
,
and
to
reflect
upon
past
Miseries
;
especially
when
he
returns
among
Friends
,
to
rest
himself
after
so
many
Hardships
and
Troubles
.
We
had
still
about
fourscore
Leagues
to
go
upon
the
Lake
Ontario
,
before
we
cou'd
arrive
at
Fort
Catarokoui
or
Frontenac
;
but
we
were
all
the
Way
very
merry
.
I
had
help'd
Picard
du
Gay
and
Michael
Ako
,
my
fellow-Travellers
,
with
some
Skins
,
to
make
amends
for
the
Hardship
and
Pains
they
suffer'd
in
that
Voyage
.
We
had
much
ado
to
row
off
our
Canow
,
it
being
much
bigger
than
that
we
made
use
of
,
when
we
set
out
from
the
Issati
and
Nadouessians
;
but
nevertheless
we
came
in
four
Days
to
the
Fort
,
and
kill'd
in
our
way
some
Bustards
and
some
Teals
.
We
wanted
then
neither
Powder
nor
Shot
,
and
therefore
we
shot
at
random
all
that
we
met
,
either
small
Birds
,
or
Turtles
and
Wood-Pigeons
,
which
were
then
coming
from
foreign
Countries
in
so
great
Numbers
,
that
they
did
appear
like
Clouds
.
I
observ'd
upon
this
Occasion
,
and
many
other
times
during
our
Voyage
,
a
thing
worthy
of
Admiration
.
The
Birds
that
were
flying
at
the
Head
of
the
others
,
keep
often
back
,
to
ease
and
help
those
among
them
that
are
tir'd
;
which
may
be
a
Lesson
to
Men
to
help
one
another
in
time
of
need
.
Father
Luke
Buisset
,
and
Sergeant
la
Fleur
,
who
had
the
Command
in
the
Fort
in
the
absence
of
M.
la
Salle
,
receiv'd
us
in
the
House
of
our
Order
,
that
we
had
built
together
.
They
were
much
surpriz'd
to
see
us
,
having
been
told
that
the
Savages
had
hang'd
me
with
St.
Francis's
Rope
two
Years
ago
.
All
the
Inhabitants
of
Canada
,
and
the
Savages
,
that
we
had
encourag'd
to
live
near
Fort
Frontenac
,
to
till
the
Ground
,
made
me
an
extraordinary
reception
,
and
shew'd
much
Joy
to
see
me
again
.
The
Savages
put
their
Hand
upon
their
Mouth
,
and
repeated
often
this
Word
Otkon
,
meaning
,
that
the
Bare-foot
must
be
a
Spirit
,
having
travell'd
so
far
,
thro'
so
many
Nations
that
wou'd
have
kill'd
them
,
if
we
had
been
there
.
Tho'
we
were
very
kindly
us'd
in
this
Fort
,
yet
my
Men
had
a
great
Mind
to
return
into
Canada
;
and
having
escap'd
so
many
Dangers
together
,
I
was
willing
to
make
an
End
of
the
Voyage
with
them
;
therefore
we
took
leave
of
Father
Luke
Buisset
,
and
of
all
our
Friends
that
liv'd
in
that
Fort
,
and
went
for
Quebec
.
CHAP.
LXXIII
.
The
Author
sets
out
from
Fort
Frontenac
,
and
passes
over
the
rapid
Stream
,
which
is
call'd
The
Long
Fall
.
He
is
kindly
receiv'd
at
Montreal
by
Count
Frontenac
.
WE
set
out
from
the
Fort
sooner
than
I
thought
,
not
being
able
to
keep
any
longer
my
Men
,
and
in
our
way
took
a
more
exact
View
of
the
Mouth
of
the
Lake
Ontario
or
Frontenac
.
This
Place
is
call'd
Thousand
Islands
,
because
there
are
so
many
of
them
,
that
't
is
impossible
to
tell
them
.
The
Stream
is
here
very
rapid
;
but
its
Swiftness
is
prodigiously
increas'd
by
the
great
Quantity
of
Waters
that
come
from
the
other
Lakes
abovemention'd
,
and
a
great
many
Rivers
that
run
into
this
,
in
the
place
call'd
The
Long
Fall
,
which
makes
it
as
dreadful
as
the
great
Fall
of
Niagara
.
But
besides
this
great
Quantity
of
Waters
,
and
the
Declivity
of
the
Chanel
,
which
makes
the
Current
so
rapid
,
there
are
also
on
the
Banks
,
and
in
the
middle
of
the
River
of
St.
Laurence
,
about
eight
or
ten
Leagues
below
the
said
Lake
,
great
Rocks
,
which
appear
above-Water
,
which
stopping
the
Stream
of
the
River
,
makes
as
great
a
Noise
as
the
great
Fall
of
Niagara
.
This
dreadful
Encounter
of
Water
that
beats
so
furiously
against
these
Rocks
,
continues
about
two
Leagues
,
the
Waters
spurt
up
ten
or
twelve
Yards
high
,
and
appear
like
huge
Snow-Balls
,
Hail
,
and
Rain
,
with
dreadful
Thunder
,
and
a
Noise
like
Hissing
and
Howling
of
fierce
Beasts
:
And
I
do
certainly
believe
,
that
if
a
Man
continu'd
there
a
considerable
time
,
he
wou'd
become
Deaf
,
without
any
Hope
of
Cure
.
My
Men
refusing
to
carry
by
Land
the
Canow
,
and
the
Skins
they
had
got
,
I
was
forc'd
to
adventure
with
them
;
which
I
did
willingly
,
having
formerly
pass'd
these
Streams
in
a
Canow
:
I
trusted
my self
again
to
the
same
GOD
who
had
deliver'd
me
from
so
many
great
Dangers
.
The
Stream
is
so
rapid
,
that
we
cou'd
not
tell
the
Trees
that
were
on
the
Bank
,
and
yet
there
was
hardly
room
for
our
Canow
to
pass
between
the
Rocks
.
We
were
carry'd
away
by
these
horrid
Currents
above
two
great
Leagues
in
a
very
short
time
;
and
in
two
Days
we
came
from
Frontenac
to
Montreal
,
which
are
about
Threescore
Leagues
distant
one
from
another
.
Before
our
landing
at
Montreal
,
my
Men
desir'd
me
to
leave
them
with
the
Skins
,
in
a
neighbouring
Island
,
to
save
some
Duties
,
or
rather
to
keep
off
from
M.
la
Salle's
Creditors
,
who
wou'd
have
seiz'd
the
Commodities
they
had
got
in
their
long
Voyage
with
me
in
our
great
Discovery
.
Count
Frontenac
,
who
was
at
Montreal
,
looking
out
of
a
Window
,
saw
me
alone
in
a
Canow
,
and
took
me
for
Father
Luke
Fillatre
,
one
of
our
Recollects
,
who
serv'd
him
as
Chaplain
.
But
one
of
his
Guards
,
knowing
me
again
,
went
to
him
,
and
acquainted
him
with
my
coming
,
he
was
so
kind
as
to
come
to
meet
me
,
and
made
the
best
Reception
that
a
Missionary
might
expect
from
a
Person
of
that
Rank
and
Quality
.
He
thought
I
had
been
murther'd
by
the
Savages
two
Years
ago
.
He
was
at
first
surpriz'd
,
thinking
I
was
some
other
Recollect
,
that
came
from
Virginia
.
But
at
last
he
knew
me
,
and
gave
me
a
very
kind
Entertainment
.
This
Lord
did
wonder
to
see
me
so
much
alter'd
,
being
lean
,
tir'd
and
tann'd
,
having
lost
my
Cloak
that
the
Issati
had
stoll'n
from
me
,
being
then
cloath'd
with
an
old
Habit
,
patch'd
up
with
pieces
of
wild
Bull's-Skins
.
He
carry'd
me
to
his
own
House
,
where
I
continu'd
for
twelve
Days
,
to
refresh
my self
.
He
forbad
all
his
Servants
to
give
me
any
thing
to
eat
,
without
his
express
Order
,
because
he
was
afraid
I
shou'd
fall
sick
,
if
I
was
left
to
my
own
Discretion
,
to
eat
as
much
as
I
wou'd
,
after
so
long
Diet
;
and
he
gave
me
himself
what
he
thought
was
best
.
He
was
much
pleas'd
to
hear
me
talk
of
all
the
Hazards
I
had
run
in
so
long
a
Voyage
among
so
many
different
Nations
.
I
represented
to
him
what
great
Advantages
might
be
got
by
our
Discovery
:
But
having
observ'd
,
that
he
was
always
repeating
the
same
Questions
he
ask'd
me
the
first
Day
I
was
with
him
,
I
told
him
I
had
acquainted
him
with
what
I
knew
,
and
that
I
did
not
question
but
M.
la
Salle
,
who
was
to
go
to
the
Court
of
France
about
his
Affairs
,
had
acquainted
him
with
all
the
Particulars
of
our
Voyage
,
having
been
in
our
Company
till
he
was
forc'd
to
leave
us
to
return
into
Canada
.
I
knew
that
M.
la
Salle
was
a
Man
that
wou'd
never
forgive
me
,
if
I
had
told
all
that
I
knew
of
our
Voyage
;
therefore
I
kept
secret
the
whole
Discovery
we
had
made
of
the
River
Meschasipi
.
My
Men
were
as
much
concern'd
as
I
,
in
concealing
our
Voyage
;
for
they
had
been
certainly
punish'd
for
having
undertaken
it
against
Orders
;
and
the
Skins
they
had
got
in
their
return
from
the
Issati
with
M.
du
Luth
,
who
did
stay
for
that
reason
among
the
Outtaouacts
,
had
likewise
been
confiscated
.
Count
Frontenac
shew'd
me
in
private
a
Letter
M.
du
Luth
had
sent
him
by
a
Huron
,
who
liv'd
in
the
Neighbourhood
of
the
Outtaouacts
,
by
which
he
acquainted
him
,
he
cou'd
never
learn
any
thing
about
our
Voyage
,
neither
from
me
,
nor
from
the
Men
who
attended
me
.
I
cou'd
not
forbear
then
to
tell
him
,
that
M.
du
Luth
was
not
so
much
devoted
to
his
Service
as
he
thought
;
and
that
I
might
assure
him
that
some
Men
,
that
were
oppos'd
to
him
,
had
stop'd
M.
du
Luth's
Mouth
;
and
that
I
was
fully
persuaded
he
had
been
sent
by
them
with
a
secret
Order
,
to
pump
me
;
but
I
was
bound
by
my
Character
;
and
in
Charity
,
to
spare
those
Men
,
tho'
in
many
Occasions
they
had
not
dealt
so
justly
with
me
;
but
I
was
willing
to
leave
all
to
God
,
who
will
render
to
every
one
according
to
his
Works
.
Francis
de
Laval
,
the
first
Lord
Bishop
of
Quebec
,
came
along
the
River
St.
Laurence
,
to
make
his
Visitation
,
while
I
was
coming
to
Quebec
with
the
Lord
Frontenac
.
We
met
him
near
Fort
Champlein
,
which
had
been
fortif'd
,
to
put
a
Stop
to
the
Inroads
of
the
Iroquois
:
The
Lord
Frontenac
ask'd
me
,
if
I
had
got
an
Ague
;
and
then
looking
upon
those
that
attended
him
,
he
said
that
the
feeling
of
the
Pulse
increas'd
the
Feaver
;
insinuating
to
me
thereby
,
that
there
was
a
Design
laid
against
me
,
to
get
out
cunningly
what
I
kept
secret
in
my
Heart
.
After
a
short
Conversation
with
the
Bishop
,
I
ask'd
his
Episcopal
Blessing
,
tho'
I
did
not
think
fit
to
reveal
to
him
all
that
I
knew
of
our
Discoveries
.
We
were
going
to
discourse
more
largely
upon
this
Subject
,
when
the
Lord
Frontenac
came
in
,
to
invite
the
Bishop
to
Dine
with
him
,
and
thereby
to
give
me
an
opportunity
to
put
an
end
to
our
Conversation
.
I
was
much
puzzl'd
in
the
Company
of
these
two
Great
Men
,
the
Bishop
was
the
Chief
of
the
Company
;
but
I
was
yet
to
pay
a
great
Respect
to
the
Lord
Frontenac
.
I
did
avoid
to
talk
of
Matters
that
might
be
troublesome
to
me
;
and
I
told
the
Bishop
,
that
the
Lord
Frontenac
had
prescrib'd
me
a
Course
of
Diet
,
lest
I
shou'd
fall
sick
,
after
all
the
Hardships
I
had
endur'd
,
and
the
bad
Food
I
fed
upon
among
the
Savages
,
therefore
I
desir'd
him
to
give
me
leave
to
return
to
Quebec
,
that
I
might
live
there
in
private
;
for
I
was
not
able
then
to
catechize
the
Children
,
nor
to
perform
any
Functions
of
a
Missionary
in
his
Visitation
;
and
that
I
wanted
from
Rest
,
that
I
might
work
more
vigorously
afterwards
.
By
these
Means
I
avoided
a
Conversation
with
the
Bishop
,
that
wou'd
have
prov'd
very
troublesome
to
me
;
for
he
gave
me
leave
to
retire
to
our
Monastery
,
to
rest
there
after
all
my
Fatigues
.
CHAP.
LXXIV
.
A
great
Defeat
of
the
Illinois
,
that
were
attack'd
and
surpriz'd
by
the
Iroquois
.
WHile
I
was
resting
after
my
great
Labours
,
the
Lord
Frontenac
did
receive
Letters
from
Father
Zenobe
Mambre
,
whom
I
left
among
the
Illinois
.
He
sent
him
Word
,
that
the
Iroquois
had
drawn
the
Miamis
into
their
Party
;
and
that
being
joyn'd
together
,
they
had
form'd
a
great
Army
,
and
were
fall'n
on
a
sudden
upon
the
Illinois
,
to
destroy
that
Nation
;
and
that
they
were
got
together
to
the
number
of
Nine
hundred
,
all
Fusiliers
;
these
two
Nations
being
well
provided
with
Guns
,
and
all
sort
of
Ammunitions
of
War
,
by
the
Commerce
they
have
with
the
Europeans
.
The
Iroquois
were
projecting
this
Enterprize
about
the
12
th
of
September
,
1680.
while
I
was
about
the
Discovery
of
the
River
Meschasipi
.
The
Illinois
did
not
mistrust
them
;
for
they
had
concluded
a
Treaty
of
Peace
with
these
two
Nations
;
and
M.
la
Salle
had
assur'd
them
,
that
he
wou'd
do
his
utmost
Endeavours
to
oblige
them
to
observe
the
Treaty
;
therefore
the
Illinois
were
easily
surpriz'd
,
having
sent
most
part
of
their
Youth
to
make
a
War
in
another
Country
.
A
Chaouanon
,
Confederate
to
the
Illinois
,
returning
from
their
Country
home
,
came
back
again
,
to
give
them
notice
that
he
had
discover'd
them
notice
that
he
had
discover'd
an
Army
of
Iroquois
and
Miamis
,
who
were
already
enter'd
into
their
Country
,
on
purpose
to
surprize
them
.
This
News
frighted
the
Illinois
;
yet
the
next
Day
they
appear'd
in
the
Field
,
and
march'd
directly
to
the
Enemy
;
and
as
soon
as
they
were
in
sight
,
they
charg'd
them
.
The
Fight
was
very
sharp
,
and
a
great
many
Men
were
kill'd
on
both
sides
.
M.
Tonti
,
whom
M.
la
Salle
had
left
in
the
Fort
of
Crevecoeur
,
to
command
there
in
his
Absence
,
hearing
of
this
Irruption
,
was
in
fear
for
the
Illinois's
Sake
;
for
tho'
their
Army
was
more
numerous
than
that
of
their
Enemy
,
yet
they
had
no
Guns
;
therefore
he
offer'd
himself
to
go
Askenon
,
that
is
,
Mediator
,
carrying
the
Calumet
of
Peace
in
his
Hand
,
in
order
to
bring
them
to
an
Agreement
.
The
Iroquois
finding
more
resistance
than
they
thought
at
first
,
and
seeing
that
the
Illinois
were
resolv'd
to
continue
the
War
,
consented
to
a
Treaty
of
Peace
,
accepting
M.
Tonti's
Mediation
,
and
hearken'd
to
the
Proposals
he
made
them
from
the
Illinois
,
who
had
chosen
him
for
Mediator
.
M.
Tonti
represented
to
them
,
tha●
the
Illinois
were
Onontio's
(
't
is
the
Name
they
give
to
the
Viceroy
of
Canada
)
Children
and
Confederates
as
well
as
themselves
;
and
that
it
wou'd
be
very
unpleasant
to
him
,
who
lov'd
them
all
,
to
hear
that
they
had
begun
the
War
;
therefore
he
earnestly
intreated
them
to
return
home
,
and
trouble
the
Ilinois
no
further
,
seeing
they
had
religiously
observ'd
the
Treaty
of
Peace
.
These
Proposals
did
not
please
some
of
the
young
Iroquois
,
who
had
a
great
mind
to
fight
,
and
therefore
charg'd
on
a
sudden
M.
Tonti
and
his
Men
with
several
Shots
;
and
a
desperate
young
Fellow
of
the
Country
of
Onnontaghe
,
gave
him
a
Wound
with
a
Knife
,
near
the
Heart
;
but
by
chance
a
Rib
warded
off
the
Stroke
:
Several
others
did
fall
upon
him
,
and
wou'd
take
him
away
;
but
one
taking
notice
of
his
Hat
,
and
that
his
Ears
were
not
bor'd
▪
knew
thereby
that
he
was
not
an
Illinois
,
and
for
that
reason
an
old
Man
cry'd
out
,
That
they
shou'd
spare
him
;
and
flung
to
him
a
Collar
of
Porcelain
,
as
to
make
him
Satisfaction
for
the
Blood
he
had
lost
,
and
the
Wound
he
had
receiv'd
.
A
young
Man
of
the
Iroquois's
Crew
,
took
M.
Tonti's
Hat
,
and
hung
it
on
his
Gun
,
to
fright
the
Illinois
therewith
,
who
thinking
by
that
Signal
that
Tonti
,
Father
Zenobe
,
and
all
the
Europeans
that
were
in
his
Company
,
had
been
kill'd
by
the
Iroquois
,
were
so
much
surpriz'd
and
disquieted
with
that
horrid
Attempt
,
that
they
fancy'd
themselves
deliver'd
up
into
the
Hands
of
their
Enemies
,
and
were
upon
running
away
:
Yet
the
Iroquois
having
made
a
Signal
to
Father
Zenobe
to
draw
near
,
that
they
might
confer
with
him
about
the
means
to
prevent
both
Armies
to
come
to
fight
,
they
receiv'd
the
Calumet
of
Peace
,
and
made
a
Motion
as
if
they
had
a
mind
to
withdraw
:
But
the
Illinois
were
hardly
come
to
their
Village
,
that
they
saw
the
Iroquois's
Army
appearing
upon
some
Hills
,
which
were
over-against
them
.
This
Motion
oblig'd
Father
Zenobe
,
at
the
Illinois's
Request
,
to
go
to
them
to
know
the
reason
of
a
Proceeding
so
contrary
to
what
they
had
done
in
accepting
of
the
Calumet
of
Peace
.
But
that
Embassie
did
not
please
those
Barbarians
,
who
wou'd
not
loose
so
fair
an
Opportunity
.
Father
Zenobe
did
run
the
hazard
of
being
murther'd
by
these
unmerciful
Men
,
yet
the
same
God
who
had
preserv'd
many
of
our
Fellow-Missionaries
in
the
like
Encounters
,
and
my self
in
this
Discovery
,
kept
him
from
the
Hand
of
these
furious
Men.
He
was
a
Man
of
a
short
Stature
,
but
very
couragious
,
and
went
boldly
among
the
Iroquois
,
who
receiv'd
him
very
civilly
.
They
told
him
,
that
the
Want
they
were
reduc'd
to
,
had
forc'd
them
to
this
new
Step
,
having
no
Provisions
for
their
Army
,
and
their
great
Number
having
driven
away
the
Wild-Bulls
from
that
Country
.
Father
Zenobe
brought
their
Answer
to
the
Illinois
,
who
presently
sent
them
some
Indian
Corn
,
and
all
things
necessary
for
their
Subsistence
,
and
propos'd
to
them
a
Treaty
of
Commerce
,
having
in
that
Country
a
great
plenty
of
Beaver's-Skins
,
and
other
Furs
.
The
Iroquois
accepted
of
these
Proposals
;
they
did
exchange
Hostages
,
and
Father
Zenobe
went
into
their
Camp
,
and
did
lie
there
,
to
lose
no
time
to
bring
all
Matters
to
an
Agreement
,
and
conclude
a
Treaty
between
them
.
But
the
Iroquis
repairing
in
great
Numbers
into
the
Quarters
of
the
Illinois
,
who
suspected
no
ill
Design
,
they
advanc'd
as
far
as
their
Village
,
where
they
wasted
the
Mausolaeums
that
they
us'd
to
raise
to
their
Dead
,
which
are
commonly
seven
or
eight
Foot
high
:
They
spoil'd
the
Indian
Corn
that
was
sown
;
and
having
deceiv'd
the
Illinois
,
under
a
false
pretence
of
Peace
,
fortify'd
themselves
in
their
Village
.
In
this
Confusion
the
Iroquois
join'd
with
the
Miamis
,
carry'd
away
eight
hundred
Illinois
Women
and
Children
;
and
their
Fury
went
so
far
,
that
these
Antropophages
did
eat
some
Old
Men
of
that
Nation
,
and
burnt
some
others
who
were
not
able
to
follow
them
,
and
so
return'd
with
the
Slaves
they
had
made
,
to
their
own
Habitations
,
which
were
four
hundred
Leagues
off
the
Country
they
had
so
cruelly
plunder'd
.
Upon
the
first
News
of
the
Approach
of
the
Iroquois
,
the
Illinois
had
sent
most
part
of
their
Families
on
the
other
side
of
a
little
Hill
,
to
secure
them
from
their
Fury
,
and
that
they
might
get
over
the
River
Meschasipi
;
and
the
others
that
were
fit
for
War
,
did
flock
together
on
the
Tops
of
the
Hills
that
were
near
their
Habitations
,
and
then
went
on
the
other
side
of
the
River
,
to
look
after
their
Families
,
and
provide
for
their
Subsistence
.
After
this
perfidious
Expedition
,
these
Barbarians
wou'd
fain
alledge
some
Pretences
to
excuse
their
Treachery
,
and
wou'd
persuade
our
Fathers
to
retire
from
the
Illinois's
Country
,
since
they
were
all
fled
away
;
and
that
there
was
no
likelyhood
they
shou'd
want
them
for
the
future
to
teach
them
their
Prayers
,
as
the
Atsientatsi
,
or
the
Black-Gowns
do
in
their
Countries
,
meaning
the
Jesuites
,
whom
they
call
by
that
Name
.
They
told
Fathers
Gabriel
and
Zenobe
,
that
they
should
do
better
to
return
into
Canada
,
and
that
they
would
attempt
nothing
against
the
Life
of
the
Children
of
Onontio
Governour
of
Canada
,
desiring
to
have
a
Letter
under
their
Hand
,
to
shew
it
as
a
Testimony
of
their
honest
proceeding
in
this
occasion
,
and
assuring
them
that
they
would
no
more
stand
by
their
Enemies
.
Our
two
Fathers
being
so
forsaken
by
their
Hosts
,
and
finding
themselves
expos'd
to
the
Fury
of
a
Cruel
and
Victorious
Enemy
,
resolv'd
to
return
home
,
according
to
the
Iroquois
Advice
;
and
being
supply'd
by
them
with
a
Canow
,
they
embark'd
for
Canada
.
CHAP.
LXXVII
.
The
Savages
Kikapoux
murther
Father
Gabriel
de
la
Ribourde
,
a
Recollect
Messionary
.
GOD
has
given
me
the
Grace
to
be
insensible
of
the
Wrong
I
have
suffer'd
from
my
Enemies
,
and
to
be
thankful
for
the
Kindnesses
I
have
receiv'd
from
my
Friends
.
But
if
ever
I
had
reason
to
be
thankful
to
those
that
have
taken
care
of
my
Instruction
,
certainly
I
must
confess
it
was
to
this
Good
Father
Gabriel
,
who
was
my
Master
during
my
Novitiate
in
the
Monastery
of
our
Order
at
Bethume
,
in
the
Province
of
Artois
;
therefore
I
think
,
that
I
am
bound
in
Duty
to
mention
so
Honest
a
Man
in
this
Relation
of
my
Discovery
,
especially
having
had
so
sad
a
Share
therein
,
as
to
be
murder'd
by
the
Savages
Kikapoux
,
as
I
will
relate
it
.
It
must
be
observ'd
,
That
M.
Tonti
could
stay
no
longer
at
Fort
Crevecoeur
,
after
the
Illinois
Defeat
;
therefore
he
desir'd
Fathers
Gabriel
and
Zenobe
to
get
,
with
two
young
Boys
that
were
left
there
,
into
a
Canow
,
and
return
into
Canada
.
All
the
rest
of
the
Inhabitants
had
deserted
that
Country
since
that
unfortunate
Accident
,
by
the
Suggestion
of
some
Men
of
Canada
,
who
were
the
Predominant
Genius
of
the
Country
,
who
had
flatter'd
them
with
great
Hopes
,
to
oblige
them
to
forsake
M.
de
la
Salle's
Design
.
Our
said
Fathers
being
so
forc'd
to
leave
that
Country
after
such
a
Defeat
,
embark'd
the
18th
of
September
following
,
wanting
all
sorts
of
Provisions
,
except
what
they
could
kill
with
their
Guns
;
but
being
arriv'd
about
eight
Leagues
from
the
Illinois
,
their
Canow
touch'd
,
and
so
were
forc'd
to
land
about
Noon
to
mend
it
.
While
they
were
about
careening
the
same
,
Father
Gabriel
,
charm'd
with
the
fine
Meadows
,
the
little
Hills
,
and
the
pleasant
Groves
in
that
Country
,
which
are
dispers'd
at
such
distances
,
that
it
seems
they
have
been
planted
on
purpose
to
adorn
the
Country
,
went
so
far
into
those
Woods
,
that
he
lost
his
Way
.
At
Night
Father
Zenobe
went
to
look
after
him
,
as
also
the
rest
of
the
Company
;
for
he
was
generally
lov'd
by
all
that
knew
him
.
But
M.
Tonti
was
suddenly
seiz'd
with
panick
Fears
,
thinking
that
every
moment
the
Iroquois
would
fall
upon
him
;
so
that
he
sent
for
Father
Zenobe
,
and
forc'd
all
his
Men
to
retire
into
the
Canow
,
and
so
got
over
the
River
on
the
Illinois-side
,
and
left
the
Old
Father
expos'd
to
the
Barbarins
Insults
,
without
any
respect
to
his
Age
or
to
a
his
Personal
Merits
.
'T
is
true
,
that
in
the
Evening
one
of
the
Young
Men
that
were
in
the
Canow
with
Father
Zenobe
,
fir'd
a
Gun
by
M.
Tonti's
Order
,
and
lighted
a
great
Fire
;
but
all
was
in
vain
.
The
next
Day
,
M.
Tonti
seeing
he
had
behav'd
himself
cowardly
on
this
occasion
,
went
back
again
by
break
of
Day
to
the
Place
where
we
had
left
the
Day
before
Father
Gabriel
,
and
continu'd
there
till
Noon
looking
after
the
poor
Old
Man
.
But
tho'
some
of
his
Men
enter'd
into
the
Groves
,
where
they
saw
the
fresh
Steps
of
a
Man
,
which
were
also
printed
in
the
Meadows
along
the
Bank
of
the
River
,
they
could
never
hear
of
him
.
M.
Tonti
said
since
,
to
excuse
himself
for
having
so
basely
forsaken
Father
Gabriel
,
That
he
thought
the
Iroquois
had
laid
an
Ambuscade
to
surprize
him
;
for
they
had
seen
him
flying
away
,
and
they
might
fancy
he
had
declar'd
himself
for
the
Illinois
.
But
M.
Tonti
might
have
remember'd
he
had
given
his
Letters
for
Canada
to
these
Iroquois
;
and
that
if
they
had
form'd
any
Design
upon
his
Life
,
they
would
have
executed
it
when
he
was
among
them
:
But
they
were
so
far
from
it
,
that
when
he
was
wounded
,
they
presented
him
with
a
Collar
of
Porcelain
;
which
they
never
do
but
when
some
unlucky
Accidents
happen
.
The
Savages
don't
use
so
much
circumspection
;
and
therefore
this
Excuse
is
groundless
and
frivolous
.
Father
Zenobe
has
left
us
in
writing
,
That
he
would
stay
for
Father
Gabriel
:
But
M.
Tonti
forc'd
him
to
embark
at
Three
a
Clock
in
the
Afternoon
;
saying
,
That
certainly
he
had
been
kill'd
by
the
Enemies
,
or
else
he
was
gone
a-foot
along
the
Banks
of
the
River
;
and
that
they
would
see
him
in
their
way
.
However
,
they
could
hear
nothing
of
him
;
and
the
farther
they
went
,
the
greater
Father
Zenobe's
Afflictions
grew
.
They
were
then
in
such
a
want
of
Provisions
,
that
they
had
nothing
to
feed
upon
but
Potatoes
,
Wild
Garlick
,
and
some
small
Roots
they
had
scratch'd
out
of
the
Ground
with
their
own
Fingers
.
We
have
heard
since
,
that
Father
Gabriel
had
been
kill'd
a
little
while
after
his
landing
.
The
Nation
of
the
Kikapoux
,
who
,
as
one
may
see
in
our
Map
,
inhabit
to
the
Westward
of
the
Bay
of
Puans
,
had
sent
their
Youth
to
make
War
against
the
Iroquois
;
but
hearing
that
these
Barbarians
were
got
into
the
Country
of
the
Illinois
,
they
went
seeking
about
to
surprize
them
.
Three
Kikapoux
,
making
the
Vanguard
,
met
with
Father
Gabriel
,
and
came
up
to
him
as
near
as
they
could
,
hiding
themselves
among
the
Grass
,
which
is
very
high
in
that
Country
;
and
tho'
they
knew
he
was
not
an
Iroquois
,
yet
they
knock'd
him
down
with
their
Clubs
call'd
Head-breakers
,
which
are
made
of
a
very
hard
Wood.
They
left
his
Body
on
the
spot
,
and
carry'd
away
his
Breviary
and
Journal
,
which
since
came
to
the
hands
of
a
Jesuite
,
whom
I
will
mention
in
my
Third
Volume
,
wherein
I
design
to
speak
of
the
First
Introduction
of
the
Faith
into
Canada
.
These
Barbarians
took
off
the
Skin
of
his
Head
,
and
carry'd
it
triumph
to
their
Village
,
giving
out
that
it
was
the
Hair
of
an
Iroquois
whom
they
had
kill'd
.
Thus
dy'd
this
Good
Old
Man
;
to
whom
we
may
apply
what
the
Scripture
says
of
those
whom
Herod
in
his
Fury
caus'd
to
be
slain
,
Non
erat
qui
sepeliret
;
There
was
no
body
to
bury
him
.
This
Worthy
Man
was
wont
in
the
Lessons
he
made
us
in
our
Novitiate
,
to
prepare
us
against
the
like
Accidents
by
Mortifications
:
And
it
seems
that
he
had
some
foresight
of
what
befel
him
.
So
Good
a
Man
deserv'd
a
Better
Fate
,
if
a
Better
might
be
wish'd
for
,
than
to
die
in
the
Functions
of
an
Apostolical
Mission
,
by
the
hands
of
those
same
Nations
,
to
whom
the
Divine
Providence
had
sent
him
to
convert
them
.
Father
Gabriel
was
about
65
Years
old
.
He
had
not
only
liv'd
an
exemplary
Life
,
such
as
our
Good
Fathers
do
,
but
had
also
perform'd
all
the
Duties
of
the
Employments
he
had
in
that
Order
,
either
when
he
was
at
home
Guardian
,
Superiour
,
Inferiour
,
and
Master
of
the
Novices
;
or
abroad
when
he
was
in
Canada
,
where
he
continu'd
from
the
Year
1670
,
until
his
Death
.
I
understood
several
times
by
his
Discourses
,
that
he
was
much
oblig'd
to
the
Flemings
,
who
had
maintain'd
him
a
long
time
:
He
often
talk'd
to
us
about
it
,
to
inspire
us
,
by
his
Example
,
with
some
Sentiments
of
Gratitude
towards
our
Benefactors
.
I
have
seen
him
mov'd
with
Grief
,
considering
that
so
many
Nations
liv'd
in
the
Ignorance
of
the
Way
to
Salvation
;
and
he
was
willing
to
lose
his
Life
,
to
deliver
them
out
of
their
Stupidity
.
The
Iroquois
said
of
him
,
That
he
had
brought
to
bed
,
because
his
Great
Belly
was
become
flat
,
by
his
frequent
Fastings
,
and
the
Austerity
of
his
Life
.
M.
Tonti
can
never
clear
himself
of
his
Baseness
,
for
forsaking
Father
Gabriel
,
under
pretence
of
being
afraid
of
the
Iroquois
:
For
tho'
they
are
a
wild
Nation
,
yet
they
lov'd
that
Good
Old
Man
,
who
had
been
often
among
them
:
But
M.
Tonti
might
bear
him
some
secret
Grudge
;
because
Father
Gabriel
,
after
the
Illinois
Defeat
,
seeing
that
M.
Tonti
had
overladen
the
Canow
with
Beavers-Skins
,
so
that
there
was
no
room
for
him
,
he
did
throw
many
of
these
Skins
to
the
Iroquois
,
to
shew
them
that
he
was
not
come
into
that
Country
to
get
Skins
or
other
Commodities
.
Father
Zenobe
had
neither
Credit
nor
Courage
enough
to
perswade
M.
Tonti
to
stay
a
while
for
that
Good
Father
,
who
was
thus
sacrific'd
to
secure
some
Beavers-Skins
.
I
do
not
doubt
but
the
death
of
that
venerable
Old
Man
was
very
precious
in
the
sight
of
God
,
and
I
hope
it
will
produce
one
time
or
other
its
Effects
,
when
it
shall
please
God
to
set
forth
his
Mercy
towards
these
Wild
Nations
;
and
I
do
wish
it
might
please
him
to
make
use
of
a
feeble
means
,
as
I
am
,
to
finish
what
I
have
,
through
His
Grace
,
and
with
Labour
,
so
happily
begun
.
CHAP.
LXXVI
.
The
Author's
Return
from
his
Discovery
to
Quebec
;
and
what
hapned
at
his
Arrival
at
the
Convent
of
Our
Lady
of
Angels
near
that
Town
.
COunt
Frontenac
,
Viceroy
of
Canada
,
gave
me
two
of
his
Guards
,
who
understood
very
well
to
manage
a
Canow
,
to
carry
me
to
Quebec
.
We
set
out
from
Champlein's
Fort
,
mention'd
above
;
and
being
near
the
Town
,
I
landed
,
and
went
a-foot
through
the
Lands
newly
grubb'd
up
to
our
Monastery
,
bidding
the
Guards
to
carry
the
Canow
along
with
them
.
I
would
not
land
to
Quebec
,
because
the
Bishop
had
given
order
to
his
Vicar-General
to
receive
me
in
his
Episcopal
Palace
,
that
he
might
have
more
time
to
enquire
about
our
Great
Discovery
:
But
Count
Frontenac
had
expresly
order'd
his
Major
that
was
in
the
Town
to
prevent
that
Meeting
,
and
to
take
care
that
I
might
first
be
brought
to
our
Monastery
,
to
confer
with
Father
Valentin
de
Roux
,
a
Man
of
a
great
Understanding
,
and
Provincial-Commissary
of
the
Recollects
in
Canada
.
There
was
then
in
our
Monastery
of
Our
Lady
of
Angels
but
Three
Missionaries
with
the
said
Commissary
;
all
the
rest
were
dispers'd
up-and-down
in
several
Missions
above
a
hundred
Leagues
from
Quebec
.
One
may
easily
imagine
that
I
has
welcome
to
our
Monastery
;
Father
Hilarion
Ieunet
seem'd
surpriz'd
,
and
told
me
with
a
smiling
Countenance
,
Lazare
veni
for
as
.
Whereupon
I
ask'd
him
why
he
did
apply
to
me
what
had
been
said
of
Lazarus
?
To
which
he
answer'd
,
That
two
Years
ago
a
Mass
of
Requiem
had
been
sung
for
me
in
the
Monastery
,
because
some
Savages
had
given
out
for
certain
,
to
a
Black
Gown
,
i.e.
a
Jesuite
,
That
the
Nation
whom
the
Iroquois
call
Hontouagaha
,
had
hung
me
to
a
Tree
with
St.
Francis's
Rope
;
and
that
two
Men
who
accompany'd
me
,
had
been
also
in
a
very
cruel
manner
put
to
death
by
the
same
Savages
.
Here
I
must
confess
,
that
all
Men
have
their
Friends
and
their
Enemies
.
There
are
some
Men
,
who
,
like
the
Fire
that
blackens
the
Wood
it
cannot
burn
,
must
needs
raise
Stories
against
their
Neighbours
;
and
therefore
some
having
not
been
able
to
get
me
into
their
Party
,
spread
abroad
this
Rumour
of
my
Death
,
to
stain
my
Reputation
;
and
that
Noise
had
given
occasion
to
several
Discourses
in
Canada
to
my
Prejudice
.
However
,
(
for
I
will
,
if
please
God
,
declare
my
Mind
farther
upon
this
matter
in
the
Third
Volume
)
I
ought
to
acknowledge
that
God
has
preserv'd
me
by
a
sort
of
Miracle
,
in
this
great
and
dangerous
Voyage
,
of
which
you
have
an
account
in
this
Volume
.
And
when
I
think
on
it
with
attention
,
I
am
perswaded
that
Providence
has
kept
me
for
publishing
to
the
World
the
Great
Discoveries
I
have
made
in
Eleven
Years
time
,
or
thereabouts
,
that
I
have
liv'd
in
the
West-Indies
.
It
must
be
observ'd
,
that
a
great
many
Men
meddle
with
Business
that
don't
belong
to
them
,
and
will
conceive
a
Jealousie
against
those
that
won't
conform
to
their
Humour
.
The
Provincial-Commissary
,
of
whom
I
have
spoken
before
,
was
very
urgent
to
have
a
Copy
of
the
Journal
of
the
Discovery
I
had
made
in
a
Voyage
of
almost
four
Years
,
telling
me
he
would
keep
it
secret
.
I
took
his
Word
;
for
I
thought
,
and
I
think
still
,
he
was
a
Man
of
Honour
and
Probity
.
Besides
,
I
did
consider
that
he
could
instruct
the
Bishop
of
Quebec
and
Count
Frontenac
,
with
what
they
had
a
mind
to
know
of
this
Discovery
,
and
satisfie
them
both
,
without
exposing
my self
.
For
this
purpose
were
intended
all
the
Care
he
took
of
me
,
and
all
the
extraordinary
Civilities
he
did
shew
me
,
in
entertaining
me
with
all
he
could
get
then
,
and
calling
me
often
the
Rais'd-again
.
He
desir'd
me
to
return
into
Europe
,
to
acquaint
the
Publick
with
the
great
Discoveries
I
had
made
,
and
that
by
this
way
I
should
avoid
the
Jealousie
of
these
two
Men
;
that
it
was
very
difficult
to
please
two
Masters
,
whose
Employment
and
Interests
were
so
different
.
He
had
then
,
before
my
Return
into
Europe
,
all
the
time
that
was
necessary
to
copy
out
my
whole
Voyage
on
the
River
Meschasipi
,
which
I
had
undertook
against
M.
de
la
Salle's
Opinion
,
who
has
made
since
a
Voyage
from
the
Illinois
to
the
Gulph
of
Mexico
,
in
the
Year
1682.
and
two
Years
after
me
.
He
had
had
some
suspicion
I
had
made
that
Voyage
;
yet
he
could
not
know
the
Truth
of
it
at
my
Return
to
Fort
Frontenac
,
because
he
had
then
undertook
a
Voyage
to
the
Outouagamis
,
not
knowing
whether
the
Savages
had
murther'd
me
,
as
it
had
been
given
out
.
I
follow'd
our
Commissary's
Advice
,
and
the
Resolution
to
return
into
Europe
;
but
before
I
set
out
,
I
shew'd
him
that
it
was
absolutely
necessary
for
the
Settlement
of
Colonies
in
our
Discoveries
,
and
make
some
progress
towards
the
establishing
of
the
Gospel
,
to
keep
all
these
several
Nations
in
peace
,
even
the
most
remote
,
and
assist
them
against
the
Iroquois
,
who
are
their
Common
Enemies
:
That
these
Barbarians
never
make
a
True
Peace
with
those
that
they
have
once
beaten
,
or
they
hope
to
overcome
,
in
spreading
Divisions
among
them
;
that
the
common
Maxim
of
the
Iroquois
had
always
been
such
,
and
by
this
means
they
had
destroy'd
above
two
millions
of
Souls
.
The
Provincial
Commissary
agreed
with
me
upon
all
this
,
and
told
me
that
for
the
future
he
should
give
me
all
the
necessary
Instructions
for
that
purpose
.
I
will
give
an
account
,
if
please
God
,
in
my
Second
Volume
,
of
the
Ways
and
Measures
,
that
are
to
be
taken
for
the
establishing
of
the
Faith
among
the
many
Nations
of
so
different
Languages
;
and
how
good
Colonies
might
besetled
in
those
great
Countries
,
which
might
be
call'd
the
Delights
of
America
,
and
become
one
of
the
greatest
Empires
in
the
World
.
Jane
Williams
FINIS
.